Skip to main content

Full text of "Alfred Tennyson"

See other formats


HANDBOLND 
AT  THE 


UNI\'ERSITY  OF 


THE    OXFORD    BIOGRAPHIES 


Yh^\ 


TENNYSON 


THE   OXFORD    BIOGRAPHIES 


DANTE 

SAVONAROLA 

JOHN   HOWARD 

ALFRED   TENNYSON 

WALTER   RALEIGH 

ERASMUS 

THE   YOUNG   PRETENDER 

ROBERT    BURNS 

LORD   CHATHAM 

FRANCIS    OF   ASSISI 

CANNING 

BEACONSFIELD 

GOETHE 


By  Paget  Toynbee 
By  E.  L.  S.  HoRSBURGH 
By  E.  C.  S.  Gibson 
By  A.  C.  Benson 
By  I.  A.  Taylor 
By  E.  F.  H.  Capey 
By  C.  S.  Terry 
By  T.  F.  Henderson 
By  A.  S.  McDowall 
By  A.  M.  Stoddart 
By  W.  Alison  Phillips 
By  Walter  Sichel 
By  H.  G.  Atkins 


ALFRED    TENNYSON 

(about   i860) 

From  a  photo:;  yapli  by  RfJIatider 


Alfred  Tennyson 


BY 

ARTHUR   CHRISTOPHER   BENSON 


WITH    EIGHT    ILLUSTRATIONS 


METHUEN   &   CO.  7    / 

36    ESSEX    STREET    W.C. 


LONDON 


Ntw  and  Cheaper  Issue 


PR. 


First  Published     .    .    .    February  igo4 
New  and  Cheaper  Issue  jgoj 


PREFACE 

THE  object  of  this  little  book  is  threefold  ;  I 
have  tried  (1)  to  give  a  simple  narrative  of 
the  life  of  Tennyson,  with  a  sketch  of  his  tempera- 
ment, character,  ideals  and  beliefs  ;  (2)  I  have  tried 
from  his  own  words  and  writings  to  indicate  what  1 
believe  to  have  been  his  view  of  the  poetical  life  and 
character ;  (3)  I  have  attempted  to  touch  the  chief 
characteristics  of  his  art  from  the  technical  point  of 
view,  here  again  as  far  as  possible  using  his  own 
recorded  words. 

My  aim  has  been  not  to  deal  largely  in  quota- 
tion, but  to  take  for  granted  a  knowledge  of  the 
works,  and  if  possible  to  send  a  reader  back  to  them. 

I  am,  of  course,  deeply  indebted  to  the  present 
Lord  Tennyson's  great  Memoir,  which,  for  all  its 
tender  simplicity  of  form,  is  a  perfect  mine  of  in- 
terest and  pleasure  ;  and  I  here  acknowledge  very 
gratefully  the  kind  permission  which  Lord  Tennyson 
readily  gave  me  to  make  use  of  his  book,^  and  even 

^  I  may  liere  also  record  ray  obligation  to  ray  sister,  Miss 
Marpiret  Benson,  lo  Mr.  .  dmuud  Gosse,  and  to  Mr.  F.  E.  B. 
Duti'  for  valuable  assistance,  crit.cism  and  advice. 


vi  PREFACE 

to  reproduce  certain  of  the  illustrations.  I  have 
read  and  re-read  the  poems  ;  I  have  studied  several 
critical  volumes  ;  I  have  talked  with  friends  of  the 
Poet ;  with  himself  to  my  eternal  regret  I  never 
exchanged  a  word.       Virgilium  vidi  taidum  ! 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  I  claim  neither  novelty 
of  view  nor  elaborate  apparatus  of  learning  ;  but 
my  work  is  based  on  admiration  and  reverent  love, 
and  the  desire  to  share  with  others  an  inheritance  of 
pure  and  deep  delight. 

A.  C.  B. 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


Alfred  Tennyson  (about  1860)(/rom  a  Photograph  byRejiander) 

Frontispiece 

Alfred  Tennyson  (1835)  (frcnn  a  Sketch  by  J.  Spedding) 

to  face  p.  19 

Alfred  Tennyson  (1844)  (from  the  Painting  by  Samuel 
Laurence) to  face  p.  26 

Alfred  Tennyson  (circa  1850)  (by  Richard  Doyle,  from  the 
Sketch  in  the  British  Museum)    ...      to  face  p.  31 

Farringford,  Tennyson's  home  from  1853      .        .      to  face  p.  39 

Aldworth,  near  Haslemere  (built  1868)  .        .      to  face  p.  48 

Lady  Tennyson  (from  the  Pictv/re  by  O.  F.  Watts,  R.A.) 

to  face  p.  53 

Alfred,  Lord  Tennyson  (after  the  Portrait  by  Mr.  G.  F. 
Watts,  R.A.,  1891,  presented  by  the  Painter  to  Trinity 
College,  Oambridge  ;  from  a  Photograph  by  F.  Hollyer) 

to  face  p.  74 


AUTHORITIES 

ATO  biography  of  the  first  Lord  Tennyson  can  be 
named  in  the  same  day  with  that  published,  in 
1 897,  in  two  volumes,  by  his  son,  the  second  Lord,  hi  the 
course  of  the  present  work  my  indebtedness  to  this  rich 
store  of  mateiial  is  patent.  Until  the  publication  of 
this  official  Life,  the  most  importatit  studies  in  the  bio- 
graphy of  Tennyson  were  the  charming  Records,  by 
Mrs.  Thackeray  Ritchie,  and  the  painstaking  atid 
critical  Life  by  Mr.  Arthur  Waugh,  each  published  in 
1892.  The  volumes  by  Hallam,  Lord  Tennyson,  ren- 
dered both  of  these  earlier  compilations  in  the  main 
obsolete,  yet  each  contains  material  not  found  in  the  larger 
Memoir.  In  1898  the  Master  of  the  Temple  {T)r. 
Alfred  Ainger)  produced  a  valuable  summary  of  Tenny- 
son's career  in  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 
Other  monographs  of  more  or  less  value  call  for  no 
special  reference  here,  but  it  should  be  added  that,  si?ice 
the  following  pages  were  written,  a  volume,  mainly 
critical,  dealing  ivith  Tennyson,  has  been  published  by 
Mr.  Andrew  Lang  (I9OI)  ;  and  a  monograph,  biogra- 
phical and  critical,  in  the  English  Men  of  Letters 
series,   by  Sir  Alfred  Lyall  (1902). 


X  AUTHORITIES 

The  great  importance  of  comparing  the  early  texts 
of  Tennyson  rvith  one  another  was  earliest  perceived  by 
the  late  Mr.  J.  Dykes  Campbell,  who,  in  1862,  printed 
the  early  text  of  the  poems  later  rewiitten,  in  a  small 
t;o/Mwee«^27/<?rfPoemsMDCCCXXX-MDCCCXXXIII, 
which  was  issued  anonymously  and  almost  surreptitiously, 
in  reference  to  Tennyson's  known  sensitiveness  on  the 
S2ibject.  The  peculiarities  of  these  texts  rvere  further 
dwelt  upon  by  the  late  Mr.  Richard  Heme  Shepherd  in 
his  Tennysoniana  of  1866  (enlarged  in  1879  ^nd  again 
in  1896).  They  have  been  made  the  subject  of  still 
fuller  examination  by  Mr.  J.  Churton  Collins  in  his 
Early  Poems  of  Alfred  Tennyson,  1900,  to  which 
reference  has  been  made  in  the  following  pages. 


ALFRED  TENNYSON 


CHAPTER  I 

ALFRED  TENNYSON  was  born  in  1809,  a  year 
that,  as  Homer  says,  was  "  ayaO]^  Kovp6Tpo<^o<i " 
"  a  goodly  nurse  of  heroes."  ^  He  came  of  a  stock  of 
Lincolnshire  landed  gentry.  He  was  descended 
through  his  grandmother  from  John,  Earl  Rivers, 
and  on  his  father's  side  from  a  vigorous  and  puri- 
tanical race  of  yeomen.  His  grandfather,  George 
Tennyson  of  Bayons  Manor,  was  an  M.P.  and  a  large 
land-owner,  but  the  Poet's  fatlier,  though  he  was  the 
eldest  son,  had  been  disinherited  in  favour  of  his 
younger  brother,who  assumed  the  name  of  d'Eyncourt. 
Alfred  was  the  fourth  of  twelve  children,  eight  sons 
and  four  daughters.  Two  of  his  brothers,  Frederick 
and  Charles, — the  latter  of  whom  inherited  the  name 
of  Turner  with  a  small  estate, — attained  to  eminence 
as  poets.  Ten  of  the  family  reached  a  patriarchal 
age,  which  testifies  to  the  extraordinary  physical 
vigour  of  the  race.     "  The  Tennysons  never  die," 

1  In  1809  were  born  Mendelssohn,  Darwin,  Abraham  Lincoln, 
Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  FitzGerald  and  Gladstone. 
1 


2  TENNYSON 

said  one  of  them,  at  a  moment  when  death  seemed 
the  one  thing  to  be  desired. 

The  Poet's  father  was  a  man  of  strong  character 
and  imperious  temper,  with  a  deep  vein  of  morbid 
melancholy,  an  inheritance  from  which  his  children 
did  not  entirely  escape  ;  his  dark  moods  often  over- 
shadowed the  family  circle  with  severity  and  in- 
justice, and  caused  Alfred,  as  a  boy,  hours  of 
bewildered  depression.  Charles  Tennyson  Turner, 
writing  in  1831  of  his  father's  death,  said  that  his 
father,  "  a  man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with  grief," 
had  been  "  on  earth  daily  racked  by  bitter  fancies 
and  tossed  about  by  strong  troubles."  "  My  father," 
he  once  said,  "almost  mocked  at  our  attempts 
(to  write  poetry),  although  he  used  himself  to 
write  verses  ; "  but  he  also  records  how  he  and  his 
brother  Alfred  used  to  read  their  verses  to  his 
mother  as  they  went  slowly  through  green  lanes, 
she  in  her  chair,  drawn  by  a  great  mastiff,  her  boys 
beside  her.  "Oh,"  he  said,  "all  that  there  is  of 
good  and  kind  in  any  of  us  came  from  her  tender 
heart ! " 

Though  the  family  seems  to  have  been  Danish  in 
origin,  there  was  evidently  a  strong  strain  of  dark 
southern  blood  in  them,  perhaps  derived  from  a 
Huguenot  ancestress.  "  Macaulay  was  afraid  of 
you,"  said  Carlyle,  with  a  loud  guffaw,  to  Tennyson, 
when  the  latter  had  described  a  highly  unsatisfactory 
interview  with  the  historian,  "  you  are  such  a  black 


BIRTH  AND  RACE  3 

man."  Alfred  was  often  taken  for  a  foreigner  in 
later  life,  and  the  portrait  of  Charles  exhibits  some- 
thing of  a  Semitic  cast  of  feature,  and  is  like  a  wise 
and  kindly  Rabbi.  "  I  am  black-blooded,"  the 
Poet  used  to  say,  "like  all  the  Tennysons."  He 
no  doubt  used  this  expression  with  a  primary 
allusion  to  his  superficial  appearance,  but  with  an 
ultimate  reference  to  the  hereditary  melancholy 
which  characterised  the  family. 

There  is  a  charming  legend,  which,  it  is  said,  D. 
G.  Rossetti  used  to  relate  with  infinite  gusto,  of  a 
guest  being  invited  to  dine  at  a  certain  house  in 
London  and  arriving  early  ;  he  was  shown  into  an 
apparently  deserted  drawing-room,  and  while  he 
was  occupying  the  moments  in  the  uneasy  and  self- 
regarding  pastimes  characteristic  of  such  a  situation, 
a  gigantic  dark  man  rose  with  a  heavy  sigh  from  the 
rug  in  front  of  the  fire  where  he  had  been  reclining 
in  full  evening  dress,  saying,  "  I  must  introduce 
myself:  I  am  Septimus,  the  most  morbid  of  the 
Tennysons."  Grotesque  as  the  story  is,  it  is  a  humor- 
ous illustration  of  what  was  a  far  from  humorous 
inheritance  for  the  family. 

Alfi'ed  was  born  on  the  6th  of  August,  1 809,  at 
his  father's  rectory  of  Somersby  in  Lincolnshire. 
According  to  the  fashion  of  the  times  Dr.  Tenny- 
son held  three  other  preferments,  but  resided  at 
Somersby,  in  a  quaint  rambling  house,  with  later 
Gothic  additions,  the  most  conspicuous  being  a  large 


4  TENNYSON 

dining-room  with  stained  glass  in  the  windows,  that 
cast,  as  Charles  said,  "  butterfly  souls  "  on  the  walls. 

Somersby  lies  on  the  edge  of  a  wold,  in  a  county 
of  low,  large,  grey  hillsides,  great  pastures,  and  quiet 
villages  noted  for  their  high-towered  churches. 
Not  far  away  was  Mablethorpe,  with  its  wide  sea- 
marshes  and  low  sand-dunes,  where  the  long 
breakers  fall  with  a  heavy  clap  and  spread  in  a 
curdling  blanket  of  seething  foam  over  the  level 
sands.  The  scene  of  his  birth  was  commemorated 
by  the  Poet  in  the  Ode  to  Memory  and  in  the  Song 
A  Spirit  haunts  ;  and  through  the  whole  of  his  works 
are  to  be  found  similes  and  nature-pictures  drawn 
from  the  surroundings  of  his  childhood  with  a  luxuri- 
ant precision  of  detail  that  only  the  undimmed  faculty 
of  childish  observation  could  supply.  About  Tenny- 
son there  clung  to  the  end  of  his  life  a  noble  and 
undefinable  flavour  of  the  soil  that  recalls  the  "  rus- 
ticitas "  of  Virgil,  an  impatience  of  towns,  an  ab- 
sorbing passion  for  the  open  air,  an  independence 
of  weather,  a  love  of  the  seclusion  of  wild  and 
woodland  places.  Moreover,  the  ceremonious  dress 
and  the  conventional  usages  of  society  oppressed 
and  bewildered  him  ;  and  in  his  stately  gruffness  of 
address,  his  uncouth  movements,  and  his  rich  Doric 
pronunciation,  the  country  product  was  unmistak- 
ably to  be  seen. 

The  "legend,"  so  to  speak,  of  the  early  days  is 
rich  in  characteristic  touches.     We  hear  how  the 


EARLY  YEARS  5 

boy,  on  hearing  of  Byron's  death,  "a  day  when  the 
whole  world  seemed  to  be  darkened  for  me,"  carved 
the  words,  "  Byron  is  dead,"  on  a  sandstone  rock 
by  the  secluded  spring  of  Holywell ;  how  he  sat  at 
his  window  to  watch  the  golden  globes  of  the  apples 
lying  in  the  orchard  grass  ;  how  he  called  a  young 
owl  to  his  window,  and  tamed  it.  How  of  Louth 
School,  where  he  went  at  the  age  of  seven,  and 
which  he  hated  bitterly,  he  retained  no  pleasurable 
thought  but  the  memory  of  the  words  aonus  desilientis 
aquae  and  the  sight  of  an  old  wall  covered  with  wild 
weeds ;  how  certain  phrases  haunted  his  childish 
brain  with  echoes  of  strange  beauty  ;  how,  walking 
with  his  brother  in  the  woods,  he  said,  "  I  mean  to 
be  famous." 

What  especially  appealed  to  his  sensitive  spirit 
was  the  presence  of  water  in  all  its  forms ;  the  full 
stream  lost  in  a  tangle  of  rich  water-plants,  or  fret- 
ting over  the  gravel  ;  the  welling  up  of  silent 
springs ;  the  face  of  woodland  pools  with  their 
black  depths  ;  the  sound  and  movement  of  the  sea  ; 
and  further,  from  his  earliest  days,  astronomical 
ideas  possessed  a  peculiar  fascination  for  him.  His 
Cambridge  note-books  were  scrawled  over  with 
astronomical  diagrams.  He  fed  on  the  thought  of  \ 
the  infinite  spaces  sown  with  star-dust,  even  recom-  > 
mending  the  thought  to  a  brother  as  a  cure  for 
shyness. 

As  he   wrote   in  a  stanza   which   he  afterwards 


6  TENNYSON 

rejected   for  the   Palace  of  Art   as   a    "workshop 
chip,"  he  was  haunted  by  the  thought  of 

Regions  of  lucid  matter  taking  forms, 

Brushes  of  fire,  haz\'  gleams, 
Clusters  and  beds  of  worlds,  and  bee-like  swarms 

Of  suns,  and  starry  streams. 

He  accused  himself  in  an  early  letter  to  a  re- 
lation of  being  volatile  and  fickle.  But  others  said 
of  him  that  though  abstracted  and  moody  he 
was  always  kind  and  good-tempered — "  he  never 
quarrelled." 

His  education  was  desultory ;  he  was  taught  at 
first  by  his  father ;  at  school  he  learnt  enough  of 
the  classics  to  make  it  possible  for  him  to  read 
them  easily  and  with  intense  appreciation  ;  but  he 
was  a  scholar  more  in  the  liberal  than  in  the 
teclmical  sense. 

From  the  first  he  knew  the  sweet  magic  of  words  ; 
he  took  delight  inmelodious  collocations,  and  musical 
phrases  hummed  in  the  childish  brain ;  one  of  his 
earliest  attempts  at  ^vriting  was  to  cover  a  slate  with 
a  poem  in  the  style  of  Thomson^  which  was  shown 
to  his  elder  brother.  "Yes,  you  can  Avrite,"  was 
the  answer,  as  the  slate  was  gravely  handed  back. 
Between  the  age  of  fifteen  and  seventeen  he  Avrote 
in  conjunction  with  his  brother  Charles  a  little 
volume  which  was  published  by  a  bookseller,  Jackson 
of  Louth,  under  the  title  of  Poems  hy  two  Brothers. 
A  few  of  their  eldest  brother  Frederick's  pieces  were 


CAMBRIDGE  7 

included.  They  received  the  Hberal  sum  of  £20, 
but  had  to  take  half  in  books  from  Mr.  Jackson's 
shop.  Some  other  poems  of  a  slightly  earlier  date 
exist,  published  in  the  Memoir.  One  of  these,  called 
The  Coach  of  Death,  shows  an  extraordinary  power 
of  heaping  up  grotes£u^_detail.  As  Jowett  said, 
when  he  was  shown  these  poems,  "  It  is  wonderful 
how  the  whelp  can  have  known  such  things."  On 
the  afternoon  of  publication  the  tAvo  boys  hired  a 
carriage,  and  driving  over  to  Mablethorpe  "shared 
their  triumph  with  the  winds  and  waves." 

In  1828  Alfred  matriculated  with  his  brother 
Charles  at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.  The  elder 
brother  Frederick  was  already  in  residence  and  had 
won  some  reputation  as  a  scholar. 

The  two  brothers  at  first  occupied  rooms  at  12 
Rose  Crescent,  and  afterwards  in  King's  Parade, 
nearly  opposite  St.  Catherine's  College,  at  No.  57 
Corpus  Buildings.  Tennyson  did  not  take  at  all 
kindly  to  Cambridge  at  first  sight.  "  The  country," 
he  wrote  to  his  aunt,  "is  so  disgustingly  level,  the 
revelry  of  the  place  so  monotonous,  the  studies 
of  the  University  so  uninteresting,  so  much  matter 
of  fact.  None  but  dry-headed,  calculating,  angular 
little  gentlemen  can  take  much  delight  in  them." 

Tennyson  produced  a  great  impression  at  Cam- 
bridge from  the  first  by  his  magnificent  presence, 
his  splendid  face,  the  nobly  poised  head,  with  dark 
wavy  hair,  and  the  strong  finely  modelled  hands. 


8  TENNYSON 

"That  man  must  be  a  poet/'  said  Thompson,  after- 
wards Master  of  Trinity,  on  seeing  Tennyson  come 
into  Hall  as  an  undergraduate.  The  circle  with 
whom  he  became  intimate  was  a  remarkable  one. 
There  was  the  mild  and  sapient  Spedding,  the  most 
unselfish  and  loving  of  men,  who  was  to  devote  his 
career  to  the  Life  of  Bacon,  "re-editing  works  which 
did  not  want  any  such  re-edition  and  vindicating  a 
character  which  could  not  be  cleared,"  as  FitzGerald 
too  incisively  wrote.  There  was  Monckton  Mihies, 
afterwards  Lord  Houghton,  an  accomplished  patron 
of  literature  ;  Trench,  the  poet,  afterwards  Arch- 
bishop of  Dublin  ;  Alford,  afterwards  Dean  of  Can- 
terbury and  the  writer  of  noble  hymns  ;  Blakesley, 
a  dry  and  caustic  scholar,  afterwards  Dean  of 
Lincoln ;  Merivale,  the  historian,  afterwards  Dean 
of  Ely  ;  and  Arthur  Hallam,  son  of  the  historian, 
by  universal  testimony  the  most  brilliant  genius  of 
that  brilliant  group,  the  "master-bowman"  of  de- 
bate. "  He  was  as  near  perfection  as  mortal  man 
could  be,"  wrote  Tennyson  of  him.  Edward  Fitz- 
Gerald did  not  know  Tennyson  at  Cambridge, 
which  is  to  be  regretted,  because  FitzGerald  had  a 
genius  for  remembering  and  noting  salient  character- 
istics ;  and  his  later  memoranda  of  Tennyson  are  the 
most  interesting  and  vivid  of  all  the  biographical 
records  of  him. 

At  Cambridge  Tennyson  read  in  a  desultory  way 
classics,  history  and  science.     He  was  noted  among 


THE  "APOSTLES"  9 

his  friends  for  a  certain  Johnsonian  gravity  and  com- 
mon sense,  a  rich  vein  of  humour,  geniaUty  combined 
with  shyness  ;  but  he  was  oppressed  at  times  with 
"moods  of  misery  unutterable."  He  was  an  early 
member  of  a  secret  debating  society  called  the 
Apostles,  which  discussed  social,  political  and  liter- 
ary topics.  The  tendency  of  thought  among  the 
rising  young  men  of  the  time  was  a  hopeful  and 
idealistic  Radicalism,  a  hatred  of  ignorance  and 
stagnation,  a  sympathy  for  the  downtrodden  and 
miserable,  a  dislike  of  parties  and  sects  ;  and  a  firm 
belief  that  the  world  had  only  to  be  educated  and 
enlightened  to  burst  into  an  era  of  progress  and 
amelioration.  The  mistake,  as  Blakesley  pointed 
out  in  a  letter  to  Tennyson  in  1830,  made  by  the 
young  Radicals  of  Cambridge,  was  that  they  thought, 
with  Shelley,  that  Society  could  be  reformed  by  the 
suppression  of  institutions  that  led  to  tyranny  and 
selfishness ;  and  only  learnt  later  that,  as  Words- 
worth taught,  no  real  reformation  could  be  arrived 
at  except  by  a  guiding  and  transforming  principle 
developed  from  within.  The  society  exercised  a 
deep  influence  on  its  members  by  what  Carlyle  in 
the  Life  of  Sterling  called  its  "ingenuous  collision."  ^ 
Tennyson  had  a  habit  of  musing  intently  at  the 
meetings,  uttering  oracular  and  judicial  sayings  at 
intervals.     He  professed   himself  too  shy  to  read 

^  For  a  description  of  one  of  these  meetings,  v.  In  Memoriam, 
Ixxxvii. 


10  TENNYSON 

papers ;  and  there   is  no  doubt   that  his  nervous 
organisation  was  even  then  painfully  sensitive. 

In  1829  he  won  the  Chancellor's  English  Medal 
by  a  blank  verse  poem  on  Timbuctoo.  It  was  not 
even  written  for  the  prize,  but  was  an  old  poem  on 
the  Battle  of  Armageddon,  with  alterations  and  addi- 
tions. It  is  a  strange  rhapsodical  piece,  with  splendid 
imaginative  power  and  full  of  pictorial  splendour  and 
sonorous  lines  ;  a  short  passage  may  be  quoted  : — 

I  saw 
The  smallest  grain  that  dappled  the  dark  earth. 
The  indistinctest  atom  in  deep  air, 
The  moon's  white  cities,  and  the  opal  width 
Of  her  small  glowing  lakes,  her  silver  heights 
Unvisited  with  dew  of  vagrant  cloud. 
And  the  unsounded,  undescended  depth 
Of  her  black  hollows. 

It  is  much  to  the  credit  of  the  examiners  that  they 
gave  the  prize  to  so  original  a  poem,  so  removed 
from  ordinary  academical  standards  and  with  such 
scanty  reference  to  the  subject  set.  It  was,  more- 
over, composed  in  blank  verse,  and  not  in  the  heroic 
couplets  up  to  that  time  considered  de  rigiieur  in  this 
competition.  There  is  a  legend  that  the  poem  was 
not  really  recommended  for  the  prize,  but  that  the 
examiners'  comments  were  misunderstood ;  this, 
however,  rests  on  inadequate  authority.  Tennyson 
was  too  shy  to  deliver  his  poem  in  the  Senate  House, 
but  entrusted  the  task  to  his  friend  Merivale. 

Tennyson,  like  Dryden,  did  not  in  after  life  regard 
Cambridge  with  any  particular  affection  or  gratitude. 


REVOLUTIONARY  SCHEMES  11 

Such  advantages  as  he  had  gained  there  he  owed, 
he  believed,  to  stimulating  companionship,  not  to 
the  direct  academical  influences  of  the  place.  In  a 
fine  denunciatory  sonnet,  entitled  Lines  uii  Cam- 
bridge of  1830,  he  says  that  all  the  rich  and  ancient 
beauties  of  Cambridge  shall  not  avail  her  when  "the 
Daybeam  "  shall  arise  over  England  : — 

because  your  manner  sorts 
Not  with  tliis  age  wherefrom  ye  stand  apart, 
Because  the  lips  of  little  children  preach 
Against  yon,  you  tliat  do  profess  to  teach 
And  teach  us  nothing,  feeding  not  the  heart. 

In  1830  Tennyson  undertook  with  Hallam  a 
remarkable  and  romantic  task.  A  revolution  had 
lately  broken  out  in  the  Pyrenees  under  Torrijos,  a 
high-minded  revolutionist,  against  the  Inquisition, 
and  the  tyi-anny  of  King  Ferdinand  II.  Hallam 
and  Tennyson  went  off  to  Spain,  and  held  a  secret 
meeting  on  the  Spanish  border  with  the  heads  of 
the  conspiracy.  A  good  many  refugees  had  fled  to 
England,  and  were  to  be  seen  in  London  "stately 
tragic  figures,  in  proud  threadbare  cloaks,"  as  Carlyle 
called  them.  A  cousin  of  Sterling's,  Boyd  by  name, 
joined  the  band  and  perished  in  1831,  when  the 
chief  conspirators  were  arrested,  by  military  execu- 
tion, at  Malaga.  The  object  of  Tennyson's  expedi- 
tion is  mysterious.  Probably  the  two  friends 
expressed  sympathy,  learnt  the  designs  of  the 
rebellion,  and  returned  to  England  to  endeavour 
to  excite  public  interest  in  the  movement. 


CHAPTER  II 

IN  1831  Tennyson  left  Cambridge,  his  father 
being  ill  and  his  presence  at  home  being  desired 
by  his  mother.  A  month  later  Dr.  Tennyson  died 
suddenly  in  his  chair.  This  made  a  considerable 
difference  in  the  fortunes  of  the  family.  Mrs. 
Tennyson  was  moderately  well  off ;  but  the  children 
were  numerous  and  expensive.  An  arrangement, 
however,  was  made  by  which  they  leased  the  Rectory 
at  Somersby  from  the  new  incumbent,  and  this  ar- 
rangement remained  in  force  till  1837.  A  great 
happiness  resulted  from  Arthur  Hallam's  engage- 
ment to  .EiUttily  Tennyson,  and  Hallam's  visits  to 
Somersby  were  eagerly  expected  ;  he  cheered  them 
all  with  his  bright  unselfish  spix'it  and  "  his  gentle 
chivalrous  manner." 

Tennyson  himself  settled  doAvn  to  a  quiet  family 
life ;  reading  and  writing  much  in  solitude,  and 
emerging  from  his  seclusion  to  join  the  cheerful 
family  group.  He  was  devoted  to  his  mother, 
treated  her  with  delicate  and  dutiful  attention, 
spending  hours  in  reading  to  her  in  the  voice  "like 
(12) 


PUBLICATION  OF  POEMS  13 

the  sound  of  a  pinewood,"  as  Carlyle  said.  But  he 
must  have  been  an  anxiety  to  his  practical  friends. 
He  had  published  his  first  volume  in  IS.SO,  and  a 
second  in  the  winter  of  1832  (it  is  dated  1833)  and 
now  lived  quietly  his  own  life,  without  any  attempt 
to  enter  a  profession,  dreaming  his  dreams,  invested 
with  the  "inner  central  dignity"  which  was  so 
characteristic  of  him,  without  obvious  care  for  the 
future.  "  I  drag  on  somewhat  heavily  thro'  the  ruts 
of  life  "  (he  wrote  to  his  aunt  in  1833),  "sometimes 
moping  to  myself  like  an  owl  in  an  ivy-bush  .  .  . 
and  sometimes  smoking  a  pipe  with  a  neighbouring 
parson  and  cursing  O'Connell  for  as  double-dyed  a 
rascal  as  ever  was  dipped  in  the  Styx  of  political 
villainy."  Sometimes  he  visited  London  and  the 
"long  unlovely  street"  where  Hallam  was  reading 
law.  Sometimes  he  travelled  with  the  latter,  in 
England  or  on  the  continent,  according  to  the  condi- 
tion of  his  finances.  Meanwhile  he  worked  on,  as 
Spedding  said,  "like  a  crocodile,  sideways  and 
onwards." 

His  health  at  this  time  had  begun  to  cause  him 
anxiety;  in  1831  he  was  haunted  by  the  thought 
that  he  would  lose  his  sight :  "  It  would  be  a  sad 
thing,"  he  wrote,  "to  barter  the  universal  light 
even  for  the  power  of '  Tiresias  and  Phineus,  pro- 
phets old.' "  His  appearance  gave  no  hint  of  his 
state.  His  eyes,  as  FitzGerald  says,  were  dark, 
powerful,    serene.     But   the    malady,   whatever    it 


14  TENNYSON 

was,  gave  way  before  a  simple  diet.  It  is  evident 
that  much  of  his  suffering  was  nervous  and  hypo- 
chondriacal, and  that  his  mode  of  life  was  probably 
responsible.  He  was  fond  of  strong  homely  foods, 
was  probably  careless  of  digestion  and  regular  exer- 
cise, though  always  a  great  walker ;  he  was  also  a 
continuous  smoker  of  strong  tobacco.  Probably  his 
hours  of  solitude,  the  absence  of  stir  and  practical 
activities  and  the  monotonous  tenor  of  his  life  had 
to  be  paid  for  by  hours  of  gloom.  Signs,  too,  of 
definite  nervous  disturbance  are  not  lacking.  He 
suffered,  it  is  known,  from  a  curious  mental  obses- 
sion, of  the  nature  of  catalepsy  or  incipient  trance, 
of  which  he  himself  gave  in  later  years  an  accurate 
account.  He  called  it,  speaking  to  Tyndall,  "  a  state 
of  transcendent  wonder,  associated  with  absolute 
clearness  of  mind."  It  seems  to  have  been  a 
hypnotic  state,  more  Oriental  than  Western  in  type, 
induced  by  the  repetition  of  some  word,  often  his  own 
name,  in  which  he  seemed  to  lose  his  hold  of  external 
things,  and  to  float  upon  the  tides  of  mystical  con- 
templation,— "out  of  the  body,"  as  St.  Paul  says. 

He  might  have  sunk  into  settled  invalidism,  but 
was  preserved,  partly  by  the  influences  of  friendship, 
partly  by  a  settled  scheme  of  work  which  he  laid 
down  for  himself, — reading  ancient  and  modem 
languages,  history,  philosophy  and  science, — partly 
by  his  intense  preoccupation  in  social  movements, 
or  in  the  deeper  politics  which  concern  the  welfare 


EARLY  LETTERS  15 

of  nations.  He  brooded  much  over  the  unsettled 
condition  of  the  country,  the  misery  of  the  poorer 
classes,  the  possible  downfall  of  the  Church  and  the 
confiscation  of  her  property.  A  few  letters  of  this 
period  are  preserved,  rather  elaborate  and  pompous 
in  style,  with  a  certain  lofty  humour  penetrating 
them  ;  his  first  volume  had  been  reviewed  in 
Blackwood  in  a  patronising,  boisterous  article  by 
Christopher  North,  which  evoked  from  Tennyson 
the  well-known  lines  on  Crusty  Christopher  ^ ;  the 
tone  of  this  poem  is  hardly  consistent  with  that  of 
a  published  letter,  pose  and  apologetic,  addressed 
privately  to  Wilson,  deprecating  further  cudgelling. 
Perhaps  it  was  with  this  and  similar  letters  in  his 
mind  that  he  wrote  : — 

Ye  know  that  History  is  half-dream — ay  even 
The  man's  life  in  the  letters  of  the  man. 
There  lies  the  letter — but  it  is  not  he 
As  he  retires  into  himself  and  is  : 
Sender  and  sent-to  go  to  make  up  this, 
Their  offspring  of  this  union. 

But  by  far  the  most  interesting  correspondence  of 
the  time,  which  would  have  given  a  true  and  inti- 
mate picture  of  his  mind — the  letters  to  Arthur 
Hallam — were  destroyed  after  his  friend's  death  by 
Hallam's  father,  the  historian.  The  friendship  be- 
tween the  two  began  at  Cambridge.  Tennyson 
had  formed  the  highest  hopes  for  Hallam's  future. 
These  kindred  minds  were  deeply  interested  in  the 

1  Published  in  the  1832  volume,  and  afterwards  suppressed. 


16  TENNYSON 

ardent  problem  of  opening  life.  Together  they  had 
sounded  the  deeps  of  the  spirit ;  the  sensitive  and 
overshadowed  mind  of  Tennyson  found  in  his  friend 
a  perfect  and  delicate  sympathy,  and  an  antidote  to 
his  natural  gloom  in  the  radiant  gaiety  and  intense 
zest  with  which  Hallam  approached  the  mysteries 
of  thought. 

The  dreadful  blow  fell  in  September,  1833. 
Arthur  Hallam,  staying  at  a  hotel  in  Vienna  with 
his  father,  to  all  appearances  in  perfect  health,  lay 
down  on  a  sofa  in  the  afternoon,  and  died  in  a  few 
minutes  from  the  rupture  of  some  blood-vessel  on 
the  brain.  A  medical  examination  showed  that  he 
could  not  have  lived  long.  He  had  inherited  a 
fragile  constitution,  and  the  ceaseless  strain  of 
thought  habitual  to  him  told  heavily  upon  him.  It 
is  strange  that  the  disappointing  portrait  of  him  at 
Eton,  taken  a  few  years  before,  and  representing  a 
plump,  rubicund,  undistinguished  young  man,  with  an 
air  of  homely  sense  and  virtue,  gives  no  hint  of  del  icacy 
and  still  less  of  genius.  Moreover,  what  is  still  more 
strange,  the  existing  literary  remains  of  Arthur 
Hallam  afford  no  explanation  of  what  the  individual 
peculiarity  may  have  been  which  so  dazzled  his  con- 
temporaries. These  writings  can  hardly  be  called 
more  than  promising. 

The  event  plunged  Tennyson  into  the  deepest 
gloom  ;  it  was  like  losing  part  of  himself  He 
became  to  himself,  as  Horace  says,  Xcc  rams  aeque 


MIREHOUSE  17 

tiec  supcrstes  integer.  He  began,  after  the  first  shock 
of  grief  was  over,  to  write  the  immortal  elegy,  In 
Memoriam,  using  a  metre  which  had  been  used  by 
Ben  Jonson  and  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury,  but  of 
which  he  believed  himself  to  be  the  inventor,  a  simple 
ti'ansposition  of  the  common  eight-syllabled  quatrain. 
He  wrote  without  definite  design,  he  says,  and  the 
arrangement  and  combination  of  the  elegies  was  an 
afterthought. 

The  years  flowed  slowly  on.  In  1835  Tennyson 
paid  a  visit  to  the  Speddings  at  Mirehouse  near 
Bassenthwaite,  the  house  of  his  friend's  father. 
The  elder  Mr.  Spedding  was  a  country  gentleman 
of  a  shrewd  practical  turn,  a  considerable  mistrust 
of  poets  and  a  remarkable  faculty  of  minding  his 
own  business.  FitzGerald  was  there  and  made 
very  salient  and  interesting  notes  of  the  occasion. 
Mr.  Spedding  the  elder  was,  he  says  in  a  letter  to 
Mrs.  Kemble  written  more  than  forty  years  later, 
"a  wise  man  who  mounted  his  Cob  after  Breakfast 
and  was  at  his  Farm  till  Dinner  at  two — then  away 
again  till  Tea,  after  which  he  sat  reading  by  a  shaded 
lamp  :  saying  very  little,  but  always  courteous,  and 
quite  content  with  any  company  his  Son  might  bring 
to  his  house  so  long  as  they  let  him  go  his  own  way  : 
which  indeed  he  would  have  gone  whether  they  let 
him  or  no.  But  he  had  seen  enough  of  Poets  not 
to  like  them  or  their  Trade  :  Shelley,  for  a  time 
living  among  the  Lakes :  Coleridge  at  Southey's 
2 


18  TENNYSON 

(whom  perhaps  he  had  a  respect  for — Southey  I 
mean),  and  Wordsworth,  whom  I  do  not  think  he 
valued." 

It  was  here  that  Tennyson  read  to  FitzGerald 
late  at  night,  in  the  silent  house,  fragments  of 
poems  which  were  to  form  the  volumes  of  1 842, 
out  of  a  little  red  book.  Spedding  also  was  per- 
mitted to  read  them  aloud  ;  but  Tennyson  said  he 
read  too  much  as  if  there  were  bees  about  his 
mouth.  Old  Mr.  Spedding  used  to  object  to  his  son 
spending  so  much  time  in  this  friendly  criticism. 
"Well,  Mr.  FitzGerald,"  he  used  to  say,  "and  what 
is  it .''  Mr.  Tennyson  reads,  and  Jim  criticises  ?  Is 
that  it .'' "  It  was  after  this  visit  that  FitzGerald 
wrote  the  memorable  letter  to  his  friend  John 
Allen  (23rd  Maj-,  1835)  :— 

"  I  will  say  no  more  of  Tennyson  than  that  the 
more  I  have  seen  of  him,  the  more  cause  I  have  to 
think  him  great.  His  little  humours  and  grumpi- 
nesses  were  so  droll,  that  I  was  always  laughing : 
and  was  often  put  in  mind  (strange  to  say)  of  my 
little  unknown  friend,  Undine.  I  must,  however,  say, 
further,  that  I  felt  what  Charles  Lamb  describes,  a 
sense  of  depression  at  times  from  the  overshadowing 
of  a  so  much  more  lofty  intellect  than  my  own  :  this 
(though  it  may  seem  vain  to  say  so)  I  never  ex- 
perienced before,  though  I  have  often  been  with 
much  greater  intellects  :  but  I  could  not  be  mistaken 
in  the  universality  of  his  mind.   .  .   ." 


'^'i^ppwspp'^ 


^kX. 


m 


F 


SPEDDING  19 

Besides  these  characteristic  notes  there  exist  some 
highly  interesting  pictorial  sketches  of  the  Bard  ;  one 
is  a  back  view,  and  shows  his  luxuriant  locks ;  the 
other,  by  Spedding,  without  technical  excellence,  but 
of  a  convincing  quality  of  fidelity,  shows  him  seated 
in  an  oak  chair,  wrapped  in  a  cloak,  with  a  book  held 
close  to  his  face  ;  his  feet  are  encased  in  slippers,  and 
one  is  thrust  in  front  of  the  fire.  The  mouth  is  slightly 
open,  and  there  is  a  vague  perplexity  in  the  brow. 

Spedding  complained  that  at  this  time  Tennyson 
showed  an  "  almost  personal  dislike  of  the  present, 
whatever  it  may  be,"  and  that  he  would  not  go  to 
Rydal  though  Wordsworth  seemed  inclined  to  wel- 
come him  there.  It  was  probably  on  this  occasion 
that  the  well-known  contest  took  place  between 
FitzGerald  and  Tennyson  as  to  who  could  produce 
the  ideally  worst  Wordsworthian  line.  The  result 
was  A  Mr.  Wilkinson,  a  clcrgt/maii,  an  achievement 
to  which  both  in  later  years  laid  claim. 

In  1836  Tennyson's  brother  Charles  married  Miss 
Louisa  Sellwood ;  her  elder  sister,  Emily,  whom 
Tennyson  had  seen  before,  acted  as  bridesmaid,  and 
it  fell  to  Tennyson's  lot  to  escort  her  to  church. 
Then  it  seems  entered  into  his  mind  the  hope 
(which  after  a  weary  waiting  was  to  be  so  singularly 
blest)  that  he  might  win  her  for  his  wife.  At  this 
time  it  became  necessary  to  leave  Somersby.  The 
family  moved  first  to  High  Beech,  in  Epping  Forest, 
then  a  few  years  later  to  Tunbridge  Wells ;  after 


20  TENNYSON 

this  to  Boxley,  near  Maidstone,  and  finally  to  Chel- 
tenham. 

Belonging  to  this  period  is  a  characteristic  corre- 
spondence with  Monckton  Milnes,  which  shows 
Tennyson  at  his  best  and  liveliest.  Milnes  had 
extracted  a  promise  from  Tennyson  to  write  in  a 
Miscellany  edited  by  the  second  Marquis  of  North- 
ampton in  aid  of  the  family  of  a  struggling  literary 
man  who  had  died  without  making  provision  for 
them.  On  his  claiming  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise, 
Tennyson  declined,  on  the  ground  that  he  had  sup- 
posed the  request  to  be  an  "elegant  fiction."  Per- 
haps it  rankled  in  his  mind  that  he  had  lately  been 
described,  as  FitzGerald  told  him,  in  a  French  re- 
view, as  a  young  enthusiast  of  the  graceful  school  of 
Tom  Moore. 

Tennyson  went  on  to  say  that  "  to  write  for  people 
with  prefixes  to  their  names  is  to  milk  he-goats ; 
there  is  neither  honour  nor  profit."  He  confesses 
that  he  has  lately  written  a  similar  piece  for  a  titled 
lady,  but  because  she  was  beautiful.  "  But  whether 
the  Marquis  be  beautiful  or  not,  I  don't  much  mind  ; 
if  he  be,  let  him  give  God  thanks  and  make  no  boast." 

Milnes  was  very  angry,  and  replied,  it  must  be 
inferred,  in  an  indignant  and  caustic  tone.  Where- 
upon Tennyson,  in  a  letter  of  good-humoured 
bewilderment,  gave  way,  and  eventually  sent  to  the 
Marquis  the  lyric  0  that  't/vere  possible  which  became 
the  germ  of  Maud. 


APPARENT  INDOLENCE  21 

At  this  time  Tennyson's  position  and  prospects 
must  have  given  considerable  anxiety  to  his  friends. 
He  read,  he  smoked,  he  lounged,  he  worked  at 
poetry,  but  he  gave  no  signs  of  intending  to  publish, 
and  seemed  unlikely  ever  to  make  an  independent 
position  for  himself.  Wordsworth  said,  on  reading 
The  Two  Voices,  "  He  ought  to  have  done  greater 
things  by  this  time."  G.  S.  Venables  wrote  to  press 
on  him  the  advantages  of  living  at  Cambridge,  evi- 
dently fearing  that  intellectual  stagnation  would 
ensue  from  his  secluded  life.  "  Do  not  continue 
to  be  so  careless  of  fame  and  of  influence."  It  is 
difficult  not  to  gild  the  early  and  struggling  years 
of  great  men  with  some  of  the  dignity  that  seems  so 
inseparable  from  their  later  life,  and  it  is  hard  to 
imagine  how  unsatisfactory  the  position  must  have 
seemed  to  his  friends.  It  really  appeared  as  though 
a  man  of  great  genius  and  surpassing  powers  might 
drift  into  a  hypochondriac  and  indolent  life.  But 
with  majestic  independence  or  dignified  inertia 
Tennyson  held  on  his  way.  He  was  often  in  London 
in  these  years,  and  though  he  did  not  go  into  general 
society,  he  saw  much  of  his  old  friends ;  he  was  not 
a  frequenter  of  clubs  ;  but  he  liked  rambling  about, 
talking — we  learn  that  he  was  famous  for  his  powers 
of  mimicry — dining  in  such  seclusion  as  was  attainable 
at  quiet  taverns,  and  accepting  with  good  grace 
the  visits  of  friends  at  his  humble  lodgings  in  the 
Strand.     His  tastes  were  simple  enough.     A  perfect 


22  TENNYSON 

dinner  was  a  beefsteak,  a  potato,  a  cut  of  cheese,  a 
pint  of  port  followed  by  a  pipe  ;  "  all  fine-natured 
men,"  he  said,  when  bantered  on  his  homely  tastes 
in  food,  "know  what  is  good  to  eat."  He  was  in- 
terested, in  a  deep-minded  abstruse  way,  in  social 
movements  and  politics.  He  saw  Carlyle,  Rogers, 
Thackeray,  Dickens,  Landor,  Leigh  Hunt  and 
Thomas  Campbell,  and  came  to  be  generally  re- 
garded as  a  man  of  high  possibilities.  Carlyle  con- 
ceived a  great  admiration  for  him,  though  he  spoke 
of  him  as  a  "  life -guardsman  spoilt  by  making 
poetry."  Writing  to  Emerson,  Carlyle  described 
him  as  "a  man  solitary  and  sad,  as  cei-tain  men  are, 
dwelling  in  an  element  of  gloom,  carrying  a  bit  of 
Chaos  about  him,  in  short,  which  he  is  manufactur- 
ing into  Cosmos  ...  he  preferred  clubbing  with 
his  mother  and  some  sisters,  to  live  unpromoted 
and  Avrite  Poems.  .  .  .  One  of  the  finest-looking 
men  in  the  world — a  great  shock  of  rough  dusky 
dark  hair  ;  bright,  laughing,  hazel  eyes  ;  massive 
aquiline  face,  most  massive  yet  most  delicate  ;  of 
sallow  brown  complexion,  almost  Indian  looking ; 
clothes  cynically  loose,  fi"ee-and-easy,  smokes  infinite 
tobacco.  His  voice  is  musical,  metallic,  fit  for  loud 
laughter  and  piercing  wail,  and  all  that  may  lie 
between ;  speech  and  speculation  free  and  plente- 
ous ;  I  do  not  meet  in  these  late  decades  such 
company  over  a  pipe  !  We  shall  see  what  he  will 
grow  to." 


CARLYLE  23 

Again,  to  his  brother  John,  Carlyle  sent  another 
word-portrait :  "  A  fine,  large-featured,  dim-eyed, 
bronze-coloured,  shaggy-headed  man  is  Alfred ; 
dusky,  smoky,  free-and-easy  ;  who  swims  outwardly 
and  inwardly,  with  great  composure,  in  an  articulate 
element  as  of  tranquil  chaos  and  tobacco- smoke  ; 
great  now  and  then  when  he  does  emerge  ;  a  most 
restful,  brotherly,  solid-hearted  man." 

Carlyle  thought  and  wrote  scornfully  as  yet  of 
Tennyson's  poetry,  and  described  him  once  as  seated 
on  a  dunghill  surrounded  by  dead  dogs,  which  was 
his  delicate  way  of  alluding  to  the  classical  subjects 
at  which  Tennyson  worked.  When  Tennyson 
charged  him  with  this  criticism  Carlyle  admitted 
with  a  grim  smile  that  it  was  not  a  very  lucid 
description. 

The  decade  ending  with  Tennyson's  marriage 
in  1850,  when  he  was  forty,  was  a  fruitful  period, 
rich  in  work,  in  experience,  and  in  hope.  In  1842 
he  published  the  two  volumes  which  contained  a 
selection  of  early  poems,  with  a  number  of  idylls 
and  eclogues,  simple  pictures  of  English  life. 
Tennyson  felt  with  Wordsworth  that  upon  the 
sacredness  of  home  life  depended  the  greatness 
and  stability  of  a  people.  It  was  in  this  volume 
that  he  came  home  to  the  heart  of  the  nation ; 
he  passed  from  the  exercise  of  pure  imagination 
into  the  region  of  humanity,  of  domestic  and 
national  emotion.     Whether  this  was  an  advantage 


24  TENNYSON 

from  the  purely  poetic  point  of  view  may  be  de- 
bated ;  but  it  is  not  possible  to  doubt  that  it  widened 
and  deepened  his  influence,  and  enabled  him  to 
appeal  with  remarkable  force  to  a  comprehensive 
circle.  Even  Carlyle,  who  thought  lightly  of  all 
English  poetry,  said  that  in  this  book  he  "  felt  the 
pulse  of  a  real  man's  heart  ...  a  right  valiant, 
true,  fighting,  victorious  heart."  Such  poems  as 
The  Gardener  s  Daughter,  The  Lord  of  Burleigh, 
Locksleif  Hall,  and  the  conclusion  of  The  May  Queen, 
touched  the  imagination  and  the  emotion  of  a  class 
of  readers  which  Uli/sses,  St.  Agues'  Eve  and  Sir 
Galahad  would  have  left  cold. 

The  new  poems  were  mostly  ^vTitten  in  a  foolscap 
parchment-bound  account-book  of  blank  paper, 
which  went  by  the  name  of  the  "  Butcher's  Book." 
FitzGerald  says,  "The  poems  were  written  in  A.T.'s 
very  fine  hand  (he  once  said,  not  thinking  of  him- 
self, that  great  men  generally  wrote  '  terse '  hands) 
towards  one  side  of  the  large  page ;  the  unoccupied 
edges  and  corners  being  often  stript  do'vvn  for  pipe 
lights,  taking  care  to  save  the  MS.,  as  A.  T.  once 
seriously  observed.  These  pages  .  .  .  were  one  by 
one  torn  out  for  the  printer,  and,  when  returned 
with  the  proofs,  were  put  in  the  fire." 

Still,  the  destruction  of  these  MSS.  is  a  matter 
of  comparatively  little  moment,  as  the  poems  were 
in  most  cases  practically  completed  in  his  mind 
before  being  written  down,  the  corrections  after- 


DICKENS  25 

wards  being  very  few ;  had  he  written  rough  drafts 
and  corrected  them  repeatedly  in  writing,  then  to 
study  the  process  of  thought  would  have  been 
deeply  interesting. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  effect  that  the 
volume  of  1842  had  upon  Charles  Dickens;  he 
wrote  from  Broadstairs  in  that  year :  "  I  have 
been  reading  Tennyson  all  this  morning  on  the 
sea-shore.  Among  other  trifling  effects,  the  waters 
have  dried  up  as  they  did  of  old,  and  shown  me  all 
the  mermen  and  mermaids  at  the  bottom  of  the 
ocean ;  together  with  millions  of  queer  creatures, 
half  fish  and  half  fungus,  looking  down  into  all 
manner  of  coral  caves  and  seaweed  conservatories  ; 
and  staring  in  with  their  great  dull  eyes  at  every 
open  nook  and  loophole."  In  this  criticism  is 
finely  exemplified  the  effect  of  pure  suggestion 
upon  an  imaginative  mind. 

It  is  difficult  to  give  any  connected  record  of  the 
incidents  of  these  years  ;  to  begin  with,  they  were 
extremely  uneventful ;  but  there  seems,  too,  to  have 
been  an  almost  entire  cessation  of  correspondence 
between  Tennyson  and  his  friends.  His  mother 
and  sisters  had  settled  at  Tmibridge  Wells,  and  the 
Poet  made  his  home  with  them  ;  they  then  moved, 
as  I  have  said,  to  Boxley,  near  Maidstone;  he  was 
often  at  Park  House,  in  the  neighbourhood,  where 
Edmund  Lushington  lived,  who  married  Tennyson's 
sister  Cecilia.    He  went  to  London  occasionally,  and 


26  TENNYSON 

indulged,  when  his  funds  permitted,  in  vague 
rambhng  tours.  In  184,5  he  was  at  Eastbourne, 
hard  at  work  on  The  Princess.  The  opening  scene 
in  the  latter  was  drawn  from  a  Mechanics'  Institute 
fete  held  at  Park  House  in  1 842.  In  Memoriam 
had  just  been  finished. 

One  disagreeable  incident  at  this  period  pi'oved 
fertile  in  misfortune  for  Tennyson;  when  the  family 
were  living  at  Beech  Hill  they  had  made  the  ac- 
quaintance of  a  certain  Dr.  Allen,  an  unpractical 
enthusiastic  man,  of  an  inventive  tui*n,  who  had 
conceived  the  idea  of  wood-cai'ving  by  machinery. 
His  enthusiasm  was  infectious,  and  Tennyson  sold 
some  land  which  he  possessed  at  Grasby  in  Lincoln- 
shire, and  invested  the  proceeds,  together  with  all 
the  other  money  he  possessed,  in  the  concern ;  he 
moreover  persuaded  his  brothers  and  sisters  to 
follow  his  example  to  a  certain  extent.  The  project 
collapsed,  and  the  whole  of  Tennyson's  independent 
income  was  gone  ;  he  had  been  hoping  that  he  might 
soon,  if  things  prospered,  venture  to  marry,  and 
now  this  seemed  for  ever  impossible.  The  remorse 
at  having  lost  the  money  of  his  brothers  and 
sisters  did  not  improve  matters,  and  he  was  attacked 
with  such  severe  hypochondria  that  for  a  time  it 
was  thought  he  could  never  recover.  "  I  have 
drunk,"  he  wrote,  "  one  of  those  most  bitter  draughts 
out  of  the  cup  of  life,  which  go  near  to  make  men 
hate  the  world  they  move  in."     Again  he  wrote : 


ALFKEl)    TEKiNVSON 

1844 

Fyoin  llic  paiiiliiii;  hy  Sainiic/  I.aurence 


A  PENSION  27 

"  What  with  ruin  in  the  distance  and  hypochondria 
in  the  foreground,  God  help  all !  " 

The  family  now  moved  to  Cheltenham,  to  a  house 
in  St.  James's  Square  ;  and  Tennyson  himself  was 
obliged  to  undergo  a  course  of  hydropathy  under 
which  he  slowly  regained  his  health. 

In  ]  845  he  was  offered  and  accepted  a  pension 
of  £200  a  year  from  the  Civil  List.  The  intention 
was  communicated  to  him  in  a  dignified  letter  from 
Sir  Robert  Peel.  It  seems  that  the  idea  originated 
with  Carlyle,  who  insisted  that  Lord  Houghton 
should  appeal  for  it ;  Lord  Houghton  appears  to 
have  deprecated  doing  so,  asking,  "  What  will  my 
constituents  say  ?  " 

"  Richard  Milnes,"  said  Carlyle,  "on  the  Day  of 
Judgment,  when  the  Lord  asks  you  why  you  didn't 
get  that  pension  for  Alfred  Tennyson,  it  will  not  do 
to  lay  the  blame  on  your  constituents  ;  it  is  ijou  that 
will  be  damned." 

Lord  Houghton  then  went  to  Peel,  who  said  that 
there  was  a  question  whether  Sheridan  Knowles 
should  not  rather  receive  a  pension.  Lord  Houghton 
decided  the  matter  by  inducing  Peel  to  read 
Uhisses, 

Tennyson  himself  felt  some  qualms  at  accepting 
it,  as  was  only  natural  ;  but  in  the  wreck  of  his 
fortunes  it  no  doubt  helped  to  lift  the  burden. 
Peel,  moreover,  had  told  him  that  he  need  not  be 
hampered    by   it   in   the   public  expression   of  any 


28  TENNYSON 

opinion  he  might  choose  to  take  up.  "  So/'  wrote 
Tennyson  to  his  old  friend  and  relative  Rawnsley, 
"if  1  take  a  pique  against  the  Queen  or  the  Court 
or  Peel  himself,  I  may,  if  I  will,  bully  them  with  as 
much  freedom,  tho'  not  perhaps  quite  so  gracefully 
as  if  I  were  still  unpensioned.  Something  in  that 
word  '  pension '  sticks  in  my  gizzard  ;  it  is  only  the 
name,  and  perhaps  would  '  smell  sweeter '  by  some 
other." 

In  1846  he  made  a  tour  in  Switzerland.  "I  was 
satisfied,"  he  wrote,  "  with  the  size  of  crags,  but 
mountains,  great  mountains  disappointed  me." 

In  the  same  year  the  fourth  edition  of  the  poems 
came  out,  and  Bulwer  Lytton  made  a  savage  attack 
upon  him  because  of  the  pension,  being  under  the 
impression  apparently  that  Tennyson  belonged  to  a 
wealthy  family.  Tennyson  retorted  in  a  poem  of 
concentrated  bitterness,  called  The  Neiv  Timoii 
and  the  Poets,  in  which  Lytton  is  described  as 

The  padded  man  that  wears  the  stays. 

This  poem  reveals  in  a  high  degree  Tennyson's 
power  of  personal  invective,  which  as  a  rule  he  kept 
severely  in  check.  "Wretched  work,"  he  said  long 
afterwards,  "  Odium  literaniim  !  I  never  sent  my 
lines  to  Punch — John  Forster  did.  They  were  too 
bitter.  I  do  not  tliink  that  I  should  ever  have 
published  them." 

In     1847     The    Princexs    appeared.       Tennyson 


"THE  PRINCESS"  29 

never  thought  very  highly  of  this  graceful,  light- 
hearted  romance.  The  poem  underwent  consider- 
able alterations,  the  six  lyrical  interludes  being 
introduced  in  1850,  and  in  1851  the  "weird 
seizures"  of  the  prince.  These  lyrics,  such  as  Ax 
Through  the  Land  and  Stvecl  mid  Low,  with  the 
occasional  poems  introduced  into  the  narrative, 
Tears,  idle  tears  and  the  exquisite  idyll  Come  down 
0  Maid  from  yonder  mountain  height,  belong  to  his 
very  best  work.  He  used  to  indicate  certain 
passages  in  The  Princess  as  among  his  best  blank 
verse,  notably  the  lines  from  the  last  canto : — 

Look  up,  and  let  thy  nature  strike  on  mine  ; 

but  it  is  fair  criticism  to  maintain  that  the  simile 
which  comes  into  this  passage — 

In  that  fine  air  I  tremble,  all  the  past 
Melts  mist-like  into  this  bright  hour,  and  this 
Is  morn  to  more,  and  all  the  rich  to-come 
Reels,  as  tlic  golden  Autur/m  woodland  reels 
Athwart  the  smoke  of  burning  lueeds — • 

is  too  literary  a  simile,  and  is  like  a  trench  dug  across 
the  path  of  the  simple  and  direct  emotion  which 
the  speech  reveals. 

FitzGerald,  like  Carlyle,  gave  up  all  hopes  of 
Tennyson  after  The  Princess.  He  said  that  "  none 
of  the  songs  had  the  old  champagne  flavour," 
a  criticism  which  somewhat  vitiated  the  worth  of 
the   judgment.       Moreover,    it    was    noticed    that 


30  TENNYSON 

nothing  either  by  Thackeray  or  Tennyson  met 
with  FitzGerald's  approbation  unless  he  had 
seen  it  first  in   MS. 

From  1846  to  1850  Tennyson  Hved  mainly  with 
his  mother  at  Cheltenham,  occupying  a  small  dis- 
ordered room  at  the  top  of  the  house,  where  papers 
lay  in  confusion  on  tables,  chairs  and  floor,  where 
he  smoked  innumerable  pipes,  and  discoursed  to  an 
occasional  friend  who  penetrated  to  his  retreat  on 
the  deepest  problems  of  life,  mingling  his  talk  with 
abundance  of  high-flavoured  humour.  He  made  a 
few  friends  at  Cheltenham — Dobson,  the  Principal 
of  the  College,  and  Frederick  Robertson,  the  "much- 
beloved"  priest,  of  whom  Tennyson  said  that  the 
first  time  they  met  he  himself  could  talk,  from 
sheer  nervousness,  of  nothing  but  beer,  because  he 
felt  that  Robertson  admired  his  poems  and  wished 
"to  pluck  the  heart  from  his  mystery." 

He  was  a  great  walker  and  took  long  rambles  in 
the  beautiful  and  secluded  woodland  country  that 
lay  about  the  little  town.  One  interesting  conver- 
sation is  recorded.  He  was  on  a  visit  to  London, 
and  was  found  sitting  with  Thackeray,  with  a  stack 
of  shag  tobacco,  and  a  Homer,  and  the  poems  of 
Miss  Barrett  (Mrs.  Browning)  on  the  table.  They 
praised  her  work,  and  Tennyson  went  on  to  speak  of 
Catullus  whom  he  called  "  the  tenderest  of  Roman 
poets,"  quoting  the  delicious  picture  of  the  baby 
smiling  at  his  father  from  his  mother's  breast,  from 


ALFI;EU    I'KNNYSON 
CIKCA    1850 

/>>  Ru/utrd  Doyle 
l-rom  the  sketch  in  the  liritiih  Museum 


MRS.  CARLYLE  31 

the  Epithalamium.  Thackeray  said,  "  I  do  not  rate 
Catullus  highly — I  could  do  better  myself."  The 
next  day  Thackeray  wrote  a  recantation  penitently 
apologising  for  the  "  silly  and  conceited  speech  "  he 
had  made,  saying,  "At  the  time  I  thought  I  was 
making  a  perfectly  simple  and  satisfactory  observa- 
tion." Tennyson's  comment  on  this  was,  "  No  one 
but  a  noble-hearted  man  could  have  written  such  a 
letter." 

Tennyson,  when  in  London,  used  to  take  long 
walks  at  night  with  Carlyle,  who  would  rave  against 
the  "jackasseries"  of  Government  and  the  "acrid 
putrescence  "  of  the  suburbs.  He  used  also  to  attend 
Rogers's  breakfast  parties,  and  had  a  sincere  friend- 
ship for  the  self-conscious,  tender-hearted  old  man, 
with  his  trick  of  bitter  speech.  "  Peace  be  to  him," 
Tennyson  said  long  after,  "often  bitter  but  very 
kindly  at  heart.  We  have  often  talked  of  death 
together  till  I  have  seen  the  tears  roll  down  his 
cheeks."  Mrs.  Carlyle  gives  a  delightful  picture  of 
Tennyson  at  an  evening  party,  where  some  private 
theatricals  were  performed,  arranged  by  Dickens 
and  Forster.  "  Passing  through  a  long  dim  passage," 
she  writes,  "  I  came  on  a  tall  man  leant  to  the  wall, 
with  his  head  touching  the  ceiling  like  a  caryatid, 
to  all  appeai-ance  asleep,  or  resolutely  trying  it  under 
the  most  unfavourable  circumstances.  'Alfred 
Tennyson  ! '  I  exclaimed,  in  joyful  surprise.  '  Well ! ' 
said  he,  taking  the  hand  I  held  out  to  him,  and 


32  TENNYSON 

forgetting  to  let  it  go  again.  '  I  did  not  know  you 
were  in  town/  said  I.  '  I  should  like  to  know  who 
you  are/  said  he,  '  I  know  that  I  know  you,  but  I 
cannot  tell  your  name/ — and  I  had  actually  to 
name  myself  to  him.  Then  he  woke  up  in  good 
earnest." 

In  1848  he  travelled  in  Cornwall.  His  journal  is 
full  of  exquisite  notes  of  scenery,  conveyed  in  crisp 
jewelled  phrases.  It  was  here  that  he  formed 
the  resolution  to  take  up  the  Arthurian  legends 
seriously. 

In  May,  1850,  In  Memoriam  was  printed  and 
given  to  a  few  friends ;  and  shortly  afterwards 
published  anonymously.  It  seems  impossible  now 
that  the  authorship  could  have  been  doubted  ;  but 
one  review  spoke  of  it  as  "  much  shallow  art  spent 
on  the  tenderness  shown  to  an  Amaryllis  of  the 
Chancery  Bar,"  and  another  critic  pronounced  that 
these  touching  lines  evidently  came  "  from  the  full 
heart  of  the  widow  of  a  military  man." 

But  the  volume  was  warmly  welcomed  by 
teachers  such  as  Maurice  and  Robertson,  who  were 
still  trying  to  harmonise  the  exact  utterances  of 
revelation  with  progressive  science  ;  scientific  men 
such  as  Tyndall,  whose  natural  bias  Avas  strongly 
religious  and  emotional,  were  still  more  delighted 
Ato  welcome  one  who  showed  that  the  spirit  of 
science  was  alien  neither  to  poetry  nor  religious 
emotion.  Bishop  Westcott  felt  on  reading  the 
I 


"IN  MEMORIAM"  33 

poem  that  "the  hope  of  man  lay  in  the  historic 
realisation  of  the  gospel,"  and  was  deeply  moved  by 
the  author's  "splendid  faith,  in  the  face  of  the 
frankest  acknowledgment  of  every  difficulty,  in  the 
growing  purpose  of  the  sum  of  life,  and  in  the  noble 
destiny  of  the  individual  man." 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  year  1850  was  indubitably  the  most 
memorable  in  Tennyson's  life — the  annus 
mirabilis.  He  reached  the  summit ;  and  his  life 
after  that  date  was  a  peaceful,  prosperous  progress 
down  the  easy  vale  of  days.  He  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  his  books  seemed  likely  to  produce, 
together  with  the  pension  and  certain  small  property, 
a  sufficient  income  for  marriage.  On  the  1 3th  of 
June,  1850,  he  married  Emily  Sarah  Sellwood,  sister 
of  Mrs.  Charles  Tennyson-Turner,  at  Shiplake,  near 
Henley.  The  bridegroom  was  forty,  the  bride  a 
few  years  younger.  It  was  the  happiest  and  most 
fortunate  act  of  a  life  that  had  hitherto  been  troubled 
and  vexed ;  "  the  peace  of  God  came  into  my  life 
before  the  altar  when  I  married  her,"   he  said. 

Mrs.  Tennyson  was  a  woman  of  extraordinary 
loyalty  and  unfailing  sweetness,  with  a  delicate 
critical  taste,  cheerful,  wise,  courageous  and  sym- 
pathetic. She  was  an  ideal  companion  for  a  great 
lonely  nature  in  constant  need  of  tender  love  and 
unobtrusive  sympathy.  It  is  the  kind  of  marriage 
(34) 


LAUREATE  35 

that  seems  to  make  the  institution  deserve  the  name 
of  a  Sacrament.  The  rest  of  her  life  was  entirely 
given  to  her  husband.  She  sustained,  encouraged 
and  sheltered  him  ;  though  for  many  years  she  was 
an  invalid  and  seldom  left  her  sofa,  yet  the 
holy  influence  never  diminished.  It  is  worth  quot- 
ing that  a  few  weeks  after  the  marriage  Tennyson, 
sitting  one  evening  smoking  with  Venables  and 
Aubrey  de  Vere,  said,  between  puifs  of  his  pipe,  as 
though  pursuing  a  lonely  train  of  thought,  "  I  have 
known  many  women  who  were  excellent,  one  in  one 
way  and  one  in  another  way,  but  this  woman  is  the 
noblest  I  have  ever  known." 

In  the  same  year  he  was  offered  the  Laureateship, 
vacant  by  the  death  of  Wordsworth.  The  only  other 
poet  whose  claims  were  seriously  discussed  was 
Rogers. 

Tennyson  wrote  to  Mr.  H.  D.  Rawnsley,  "  I  was 
advised  by  my  friends  not  to  decline  it.  ...  I 
have  no  passion  for  courts,  but  a  great  love  of 
privacy." 

After  a  short  stay  at  Waminglid  in  Sussex,  the 
Tennysons  took  up  their  abode  in  Twickenham,  in 
a  house  called  Chapel  House,  in  Montpelier  Row. 
It  had  a  fine  interior  with  some  stately  carving. 
Here  the  first  years  of  a  happy  wedded  life  were 
spent.  They  travelled  a  good  deal ;  but  there  are 
occasional  glimpses  of  a  beautiful  home  life,  Tenny- 
son reading  aloud  to  his  numerous  callers  in  the 


36  TENNYSON 

little  quiet  garden.  A  child  was  bom  dead  in  1851, 
but  in  1852  Hallam,  the  present  Lord  Tennyson, 
was  born.  "Now  I  will  tell  you,"  he  wrote  to 
Forster,  "of  the  birth  of  a  little  son  this  day.  I  have 
seen  beautiful  things  in  my  life,  but  I  have  never 
seen  anything  more  beautiful  than  the  mother's  face 
as  she  lay  by  the  young  child  an  hour  or  two  after, 
or  heard  anything  sweeter  than  the  little  lamblike 
bleat  of  the  young  one  ...  he  gave  out  a  little 
note  of  satisfaction  every  now  and  then  as  he  lay  by 
his  mother,  which  was  the  most  pathetic  sound  in  its 
helplessness  I  ever  listened  to."  F.  D.  Maurice  was 
asked  to  be  sponsor  and  accepted  the  honour  with 
tremulous  responsibility.  When  Henry  Hallam 
heard  that  the  child  was  called  Hallam  he  said  with 
gruff  amusement,  "They  would  not  name  him  Alfred 
lest  he  should  turn  out  a  fool,  and  so  they  named 
him  Hallam." 

In  November,  1852,  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
died.  The  Ode  was  published  on  the  morning 
of  the  funeral  ;  but  not  quite  in  its  present  form. 
It  was  received,  Tennyson  said,  with  "all  but 
universal  depreciation  ...  by  the  Press,"  though 
it  is  hard  to  see  how  its  great  qualities  of  simplicity 
and  majesty  came  to  be  overlooked.  Sometimes,  it 
is  true,  the  simplicity  j  ust  overreaches  itself: 

Thine  island  loves  thee  well,  thoii  famous  man, 
The  greatest  sailor  since  our  world  began — 

is  a  hyperbole  which  is  almost  commonplace. 


FARRINGFORD  37 

And  now  began  the  steady  proffer  of  honours  and 
dignities  which  in  England  still  testify,  as  a  rule,  to 
a  certain  degree  of  eminence.  In  1853  he  was 
offered  the  Rectorship  of  the  University  of  Edin- 
burgh. He  replied  gratefully,  but  saying  that  "  he 
could  neither  undertake  to  come  to  Edinboro',  nor 
to  deliver  an  inaugural  address  at  the  time  speci- 
fied." In  1855  came  the  ofl'er  of  the  Oxford 
D.C.L.,  suggested  by  the  present  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  Tennyson  accepted  it  and  was  re- 
ceived with  immense  enthusiasm,  the  shout  of  "  In 
Memoriam "  from  the  undergraduates  taking  pre- 
cedence of  the  cries  for  "Alma"  and  "  Inkerman," 
with  which  Sir  John  Burgoyne  and  Sir  de  Lacy 
Evans  were  greeted. 

In  1853  he  had  visited  Bonchurch  with  the  idea 
of  taking  a  house  there :  he  heard  of  Farringford, 
visited  it,  approved  of  it,  occupied  and  eventually 
bought  it.  It  appears  from  a  letter  that  he  was 
then  making  about  £500  a  year  by  his  books,  but 
that  his  private  means  were  otherwise  scanty.  It 
was  a  home  for  over  forty  years. 

They  had  found  Twickenham  too  accessible  to 
droppers-in,  obnoxia  hospitibus.  Yet  the  life  on 
which  Tennyson  was  about  to  embark  had  its 
dangers  even  for  a  man  of  his  temperament.  His 
love  of  solitary  brooding,  his  morbidity,  his  self- 
absorption,  were  all  likely  to  be  increased  rather 
than  diminished     by  the    new    circumstances.       A 


38  TENNYSON 

man  without  strongly  defined  agricultural  tastes 
or  definite  duties  of  a  local  or  civic  kind,  is  in 
danger,  in  the  country,  of  sinking  into  melancholy, 
or  if  this  is  successfully  resisted,  and  tranquillity 
attained,  of  losing  intellectual  stimulus  and  mental 
liveliness,  of  spinning  round  and  round  like  a  stick 
caught  in  an  eddy,  away  from  the  stream  of  things. 
But  it  must  be  remembered  that  Tennyson's  life 
had  hitherto  been  chiefly  lived  in  backwaters,  that 
his  nervous  constitution  was  more  adapted  to  bear 
the  strain  of  solitude,  owing  to  his  capacity  for 
absorption  in  a  train  of  thought,  for  prolonged 
brooding  over  great  ideas,  than  to  tolerate  a  life 
frittered  by  ceaseless  social  invasions.  He  had, 
moreover,  his  wife  and  children ;  he  had  his  work, 
which  was  continuous,  if  not  daily  ;  he  was  a  diligent 
and  loving  observer  of  nature — and,  what  must  not 
be  forgotten — he  had  his  fame,  which  enabled  him 
practically  to  command  the  society  of  any  one  he 
desired  at  short  notice :  moreover  Mrs.  Tennyson 
not  only  relieved  him  entirely  of  domestic  burdens, 
but  kept  them  as  completely  hidden  as  though 
they  existed  not — a  triumph  of  grace  of  which 
even  the  most  devoted  housewives  are  hardly 
capable ;  she  sheltered  him,  too,  from  worries 
of  an  external  kind,  until  her  forces  began  to  fail, 
when  her  son  slipped  into  her  place  with  a  noble 
dutifulness  as  worthy  of  record  as  that  of  .Eneas 
himself. 


COUNTRY  LIFE  39 

The  country  life  began  at  once  with  a  deliberate 
resoluteness.  The  happy  couple  looked  after  their 
farm,  visited  the  poor  and  sick  of  the  village,  swept 
up  leaves,  mowed  grass,  gravelled  walks,  Tennyson 
himself  collected  flowers,  watched  the  ways  of  birds 
through  spy-glasses,  and  took  long  walks  with 
friends  or  the  local  geologist.  All  this  was  very 
wise  and  philosophical  ;  perhaps  he  knew  that 
these  are  just  the  simple  pursuits  which  a  man, 
if  he  once  has  the  courage  to  embark  upon  them, 
finds  opening  out  in  all  sorts  of  imexpected  channels, 
and  growing  rather  than  diminishing  in  interest 
every  year.  He  made  companions,  too,  of  his 
boys,  and  endeavoured  to  bring  them  up  in  simple 
and  affectionate  ways.  It  is  interesting  to  note 
how  careful  Tennyson  was  to  train  the  imaginative 
powers  of  his  children.  His  son  records  how  the 
younger  boy  Lionel  was  brought  down  from  his  bed 
one  night,  Avrapt  m  a  blanket,  to  see  a  comet  ;  the 
child  suddenly  awaking  and  finding  himself  under 
the  cool  starry  night,  asked,  "Am  I  dead?" 

Into  this  quiet  domestic  life  Tennyson  sank,  like 
a  diving  bird  into  a  pool,  with  hardly  a  ripple. 
When  Forster  complained  that  his  friends  neither 
saw  him  nor  heard  from  him,  he  replied  that 
he  never  wrote  letters  except  in  answer,  adding, 
"  I  beseech  you  and  all  my  friends'  most  charitable 
interpretation  of  whatever  I  do  or  may  be  said  to 
do." 


40  TENNYSON 

In  1854  he  was  working  hard  at  Maud,  morn- 
ing and  evening;  his  "sacred  pipes/'  as  he  called 
them,  were  indulged  in  for  half  an  hour  after  break- 
fast and  half  an  hour  after  dinner,  when  no  one  was 
allowed  to  be  with  him,  because  he  said  that  his 
best  thoughts  came  to  him  then.  His  best  working 
days  he  used  to  say  were  "  in  the  early  spring,  when 
Nature  begins  to  awaken  from  her  winter  sleep." 
He  worked  sitting  in  a  hard  high-backed  wooden 
chair  in  his  little  room  at  the  top  of  the  house.  As 
he  sate  or  as  he  wrote  he  would  murmur  aloud  his 
lines  or  fragments  of  lines  :  as  some  musicians  com- 
pose with  an  instrument,  while  others  never  refer  to 
one ;  so  some  poets  write  and  correct  by  eye,  others 
by  ear.  Tennyson  found  that  the  spoken  word 
helped  him  greatly,  and  that  the  constant  reading 
aloud  of  his  poems  assisted  him  more  than  anything 
else  to  detect  faults — a  fact  which  illustrates  the 
high  value  he  set  upon  vowel  sounds. 

In  the  same  year  Millais  came  to  stay  with  them. 
Temiyson  made  an  interesting  criticism,  and  as  true 
as  it  is  interesting,  in  conversation  with  the  great 
painter,  whose  early  splendid  fault — if  it  can  be 
called  a  fault — was  a  disproportionate  insistence  on 
the  detail  of  a  picture,  a  want  of  subordination  of 
interest. 

"If  you  have,"  said  Tennyson,  "human  beings 
before  a  wall,  the  wall  ought  to  be  picturesquely 
painted,  and  in  harmony  with  the  idea  pervading 


THE  BROWNINGS  41 

the  picture,  but  must  not  be  made  obtrusive  by  the 
bricks  being  too  minutely  drawn,  since  it  is  the 
human  beings  that  ought  to  have  the  real  interest 
for  us  in  a  dramatic  subject-picture."  It  is  interest- 
ing that  what  Tennyson  saw  and  expressed  so  clearly 
with  reference  to  another  art,  he  did  not  enough 
apply  to  his  own  :  a  poem  like  The  Princess  suffers 
from  the  very  fault  that  he  here  so  clearly  indicates. 

In  1855  came  an  incident  which  seems  to  have 
interested  and  encouraged  Tennyson  deeply,  and 
to  have  made  him  feel  that  the  poet  after  all 
could  quicken  the  pulse  of  the  working  and 
fighting  world.  He  was  told  that  the  English 
soldiers  at  the  Crimea  were  many  of  them  greatly 
excited  about  The  Charge  of  the  Light  Brigade,  and 
that  they  would  like  to  have  it  in  their  hands. 
Tennyson  had  a  thousand  copies  printed  in  slips  and 
sent  out ;  in  this  he  restored  the  original  version, 
retaining  the  phrase  "someone  had  blundered," 
which  was  the  germ  of  the  poem,  but  which  in  ac- 
cordance with  criticism  he  had  altered. 

In  1855  his  acquaintance  with  Robert  Browning 
ripened  into  a  true  and  loyal  friendship.  Mrs, 
Browning,  writing  to  Mrs.  Tennyson  on  the  subject, 
said,  on  one  occasion  when  Tennyson  had  been 
dining  with  them,  that  she  had  overheard  in  the 
next  room,  through  the  smoke,  "  some  sentences " 
(of  Tennyson's)  "  which  in  this  materialistic  low- 
talking  world,  it  was  comfort  and  triumph  to  hear 


42  TENNYSON 

from  the  lips  of  such  a  man."  She  went  on  to  try 
and  console  Mrs.  Tennyson  for  the  harsh  criticisms 
that  were  appearing  on  Maud,  which  was  published 
in  1855.  But  the  publication  had  one  tangible 
result ;  with  the  proceeds  of  the  poem  Tennyson 
bought  Farringford. 

He  now  settled  down  to  work  at  the  Idylls  j  the 
subject  had  been  in  his  mind  for  twenty  years,  and 
in  1842  the  Morte  d' Arthur  fragment  had  appeared. 
He  began  with  Merlin  and  Vivien,  which  he  finished 
in  two  months,  and  went  on  with  Geraint  and  Enid. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  how  the  little  touches  of 
everyday  life  were  worked  into  the  poem ;  he  used 
at  the  time  to  dig  a  good  deal  for  exercise  ;  one  day 
as  he  dug,  a  robin  hopped  round  him,  inspecting 
his  work  in  the  hope  of  some  rich  grub  being 
thrown  out ; 

As  careful  robins  eye  the  delver's  toil 

was  the  result. 

When  the  furniture  from  Twickenham  was  being 
moved  into  Farringford  and  the  house  was  in  entire 
confusion,  the  Prince  Consort  called,  and  made  firm 
friends  with  the  Poet.  Tennyson  had  met  him 
before  only  in  a  dream.  The  night  before  the 
Laureateship  was  offered  him  he  dreamed  that  the 
Prince  Consort  had  met  him  and  kissed  him.  "  Very 
kind  but  very  German,"  had  been  Tennyson's 
thought. 


SENSITIVENESS  43 

There  followed  easy,  prosperous  years,  with  un- 
remitting, unhurried  work,  a  quiet  country  life,  di- 
versified by  visits  from  congenial  friends,  and  plenty 
of  leisurely  travel  both  in  England  and  abroad  to 
stir  the  lazy  pulses  ;  on  these  tours  Tennyson's 
observation  was  much  on  the  alert — many  similes 
were  briefly  sketched  in  a  few  salient  words  for 
future  use  ;  his  observation  seemed  to  have  centred 
almost  entirely  on  nature  and  natural  objects  ; 
there  is  little  trace  of  any  notes  of  humanity  or 
human  talk.  He  was  still  fretful  at  intervals  over 
unintelligent  critics  whom  he  called  "mosquitoes." 
In  1858  he  delayed  the  publication  of  the  newly 
written  Idylls,  and  Jowett,  who  had  a  sincere 
mission  for  giving  trenchant  advice  to  his  intimate 
friends  if  he  saw  them  giving  way  to  weaknesses, 
wrote  a  highly  characteristic  letter  to  remonstrate 
with  him. 

"Anyone,"  he  wrote,  "who  cares  about  you  is 
deeply  annoyed  that  you  are  deterred  by  them 
('mosquitoes')   from  writing  or  publishing.       The 

feeling    grows   and   brings  in   after   years  the  still 
more    painful  and   deeper  feeling    that  they   have 

prevented  you  from  putting  out  half  your  powers. 

Nothing  is  so  likely  to  lead  to  misrepresentation. 

Persons  don't  understand  that  sensitiveness  is  often 

combined    with    real    manliness   as    well    as    great 

intellectual    gifts,    and   they    regard    it    as    a    sign 

of  fear  and  weakness." 


44  TENNYSON 

This  is  shrewd  advice  and  faithfully  given. 

It  was  about  this  date  that  Mr,  G.  F.  Watts's 
great  picture  of  the  Poet  was  painted,  now  in  the 
possession  of  Lady  Henry  Somerset.  It  is  the 
noblest  and  most  ideal  representation  of  the  man. 
Out  of  the  cloud  of  luxuriant  hair  towers  the  stately 
forehead,  the  eyes  dim  with  a  certain  trouble  of 
thought,  but  yet  with  an  inward  serenity  ;  the  thin 
moustache  and  beard  half  hide,  half  accentuate  the 
full  strong  lips.  It  is  the  face  of  a  dreamer  of 
immortal  dreams. 

In  December,  1861,  the  Prince  Consort  died,  and 
Tennyson  wrote  the  Dedication  to  the  Idi/lls,  probably 
the  simplest  and  most  sincere  complimentary  poem 
ever  penned.  This  led  to  his  first  interview  with 
Queen  Victoria.  Tennyson  said,  "  There  was  a  kind 
of  stately  innocence  about  her."  "  I  was  conscious," 
he  said,  "of  having  spoken  with  considerable  emotion 
to  the  Queen,  but  I  have  a  very  imperfect  recollec- 
tion of  what  I  did  say.  Nor  indeed  .  .  .  do  I  very 
well  recollect  what  Her  Majesty  said  to  me  ;  but  I 
loved  the  voice  that  spoke,  for  being  very  blind  I 
am  much  led  by  the  voice,  and  blind  as  I  am  and  as 
I  told  her  I  was,  I  yet  could  dimly  perceive  so 
great  an  expression  of  sweetness  in  her  countenance 
as  made  me  wroth  with  those  imperfect  cartes  de 
visit e.   .   .  ." 

From  this  interview  dated  a  sincere  friendship 
between  the  Queen  and  her  Laureate.      In  1863 


QUEEN  VICTORIA  45 

the  Queen  asked  him  what  she  could  do  for  him, 
no  doubt  with  the  idea  of  conferring  some  dignity 
upon  him,  Tennyson's  reply  was,  "Nothing,  Madam, 
but  shake  my  two  boys  by  the  hand.  It  may  keep 
them  loyal  in  the  troublous  times  to  come." 

At  this  time  he  was  much  taken  up  with  his 
experiments  in  classical  metres ;  Boddicea  was  the 
one  of  which  he  was  most  proud  ;  but  he  realised 
the  extreme  difficulty  of  finding  suitable  words  in 
sufficient  numbers  to  finish  the  lines  with. 

Indeed  the  metre  of  Boddicea  has  only  a  very 
superficial  resemblance  to  the  metre  of  the  Attis 
of  Catullus  1  which  he  imitated.  Tennyson's  metre  is 
in  reality  only  a  trochaic,  with  dactylic  substitutions 
in  certain  feet  ;  but  this  matters  little,  and  the 
poem  is  a  magnificent  cataract  of  rhythmical  sound. 

A  good  instance  of  Tennyson's  superficial  rough- 
ness is  given  in  a  reminiscence  of  this  period.  Mr. 
Thomas  Wilson  was  staying  at  Farringford  and  saw 
much  of  the  Tennysons.  He  was  suffering  from  fits 
of  deep  melancholy ;  on  one  of  these  occasions  he 
made  some  complaint  to  Tennyson  hinting  at  a  desire 
for  death.  Tennyson  replied,  with  genial  grufFness, 
"Just  go  grimly  on !" — and  on  another  occasion,  "If 
you  wish  to  kill  yourself,  don't  do  it  here  ;  go  to 
Yarmouth  and  do  it  decently."  Mr.  AUingham, 
who  was  there  at  the  same  time,  said  that  he  talked 

'  A  nonsense  line  in  the  metre  of  Catullus  would  run  : — 

For  about  |  the  space  |  of  six  |  years  it  appeared  |  inimitable. 


46  TENNYSON 

to  Tennyson  about  Browning.  "  I  can't  understand 
how  he  should  care  for  my  poetry,"  said  Tennyson. 
"  His  new  poem  has  fifteen  thousand  hnes.  There's 
copiousness  for  you  !     Good-night !  " 

As  years  went  on  hfe  became,  so  to  speak,  less 
and  less  eventful.  One  of  the  chief  interests  of  Far- 
ringford  was  the  endless  succession  of  distinguished 
guests  that  came  there.  Tennyson's  hours  of  work 
were  strictly  respected,  but  it  seems  as  though  when 
there  were  friends  in  the  house  he  had  little  leisure 
for  solitary  work.  He  still  took  a  short  time  after 
breakfast  and  a  short  time  after  dinner  by  himself; 
but  he  walked  with  his  guests  in  the  morning,  sate 
to  talk  with  them  in  the  afternoon  and  evening. 
His  abundant  geniality  and  sociability  when  he  was 
in  the  presence  of  those  who  understood  him  was 
in  curious  contrast  to  his  almost  abnormal  shyness, 
his  hatred  for  what  he  called  "the  humbug  of 
Society."  He  often  made  friends,  particularly  with 
people  of  simplicity  of  character,  with  extraordinary 
rapidity  ;  and  his  true  hospitality  was  shown  in  his 
accustomed  farewell,  "Come  whenever  you  can." 

For  instance,  in  1864  Garibaldi  came  to  see  him, 
and  planted  a  tree  at  Farringford ;  the  two  great  men 
repeated  Italian  poetry  together.  "Are  you  a  poet?" 
Tennyson  said  to  liim.  "Yes,"  said  the  warrior. 
They  talked  together ;  Tennyson  said,  "  I  doubt 
whether  he  understood  me  perfectly,  and  his  mean- 
ing was  often  obscure  to  me,"      Tennyson  advised 


"ENOCH  ARDEN"  47 

him  not  to  talk  politics  in  England.  After  he  was 
gone  Tennyson  praised  the  majestic  simplicity  of 
his  manners  and  said  that  in  worldly  matters  he 
seemed  to  have  the  "divine  stupidity  of  a  hero." 

The  same  year  he  made  an  expedition  to  Brittany, 
with  the  intention  of  visiting  places  traditionally 
connected  with  the  Arthurian  legend.  Tennyson 
of  course  located  his  Camelot  in  "  a  land  of  old  up- 
heaven  from  the  abyss."  This  was  imagined  to  lie 
to  the  west  of  Land's  End,  and  the  Scilly  Isles  to  be 
the  tops  of  its  submerged  mountains. 

In  1864  the  Enoch  Arden  volume  was  published, 
probably  the  most  popular  of  all  Tennyson's  works. 
Sixty  thousand  copies  were  sold  in  a  very  short 
time.  The  poem  of  Enoch  Arden  itself  was  written 
in  a  fortnight  in  a  little  summer-house  at  Farring- 
ford.  In  1865  he  visited  Waterloo,  and  Weimar.  He 
went  to  Goethe's  houses,  and  found  the  sight  of 
Goethe's  old  boots  and  bottles  interesting  and 
pathetic.  In  October,  1865,  he  was  at  work  at  the 
new  poem  of  Lucretius. 

In  the  following  year  he  sent  his  boy  to  Marl- 
borough, where  his  old  friend  Bradley  was  head- 
master. An  interesting  account  of  his  visit  is 
preserved.  He  told  many  stories  and  read  aloud 
obediently.  After  dinner  one  night  he  was  asked 
by  Mrs.  Bradley  to  read  The  Grandmother ;  he 
refused,  saying,  "  I  can't  read  The  Grandinother 
properly  except  after  breakfast  when  I  am  weak 


48  TENNYSON 

and  tremulous  ;  fortified  by  dinner  and  a  glass  of 
port  I  am  too  vigorous."  He  then  read  The  Xorthem 
Farmer  and  at  the  conclusion  turned  to  a  Belgian 
governess  who  was  present  and  asked  her  how 
much  she  understood.  "  Pas  un  mot,  Monsieur  !  " 
He  went  on  reading,  laughing,  as  he  read,  until  the 
tears  came,  and  carefully  explaining  the  points  to 
the  governess.  This  gives  a  pleasing  picture  of  his 
simple  kindliness. 

He  subscribed  at  this  time  to  the  testimonial  to 
Governor  Eyre,  whose  excessive  severity  in  Jamaica 
had  caused  great  indignation.  This  act  of  Tenny- 
son's was  severely  commented  upon.  His  own  view 
was  that  Governor  Eyre  had  nipped  in  the  bud  an 
outbreak  that  might  have  equalled  the  Indian 
Mutiny  in  horror. 

In  1867  it  was  thought  that  Mrs.  Tennyson  re- 
quired some  bracing  change  from  the  soft  air  of 
Farringford ;  and  Tennyson  himself  began  to  suffer 
from  the  curiosity  and  impertinence  of  summer 
pilgrims  to  Farringford.  Accordingly  he  bought  a 
secluded  tract  of  ground  near  Haslemere,  on  the 
headland  called  Blackdo\vn,  which  stood  high  and 
commanded  a  magnificent  view  of  the  southern 
plains  :  he  named  it  Aldworth,  from  a  village  with 
which  his  family  had  been  connected ;  and  Mr. 
Knowles,  now  editor  of  the  Nineteenth  Century, 
then  practising  as  an  architect,  built  a  house 
there   from   the   Poet's  rough   design.     The  house 


i     -i     i- 


ALDWORTH  49 

is  stately,  and  the  details  are  beautiful — but  it  lacks 
charm. 

He  was  invited  in  December,  1867,  by  W.  H. 
Thompson,  Master  of  Trinity,  to  stay  with  him  at 
Cambridge,  and  replied  in  a  delightfully  character- 
istic note : — 

"  A  smoking-room  !  If  I  put  pipe  to  mouth  there, 
should  I  not  see  gray  Elohim  ascending  out  of  the. 
earth,  him  whom  we  capped  among  the  walks  in 
golden  youth,  and  hear  a  voice,  'Why  hast  thou 
disquieted  me  to  bring  me  up  ? '  I  happened  to 
say  to  Clark  that,  from  old  far-away  undergraduate 
recollections  of  the  unapproachable  and  august  se- 
clusion of  Trinity  Lodge,  Cambridge,  I  should  feel 
more  blown  out  with  glory  by  spending  a  night 
under  your  roof,  than  by  having  lived  Sultan-like 
for  a  week  in  Buckingham  Palace.  Now,  you  see, 
I  was  not  proposing  a  visit  to  you,  but  speaking  as 
after  wine  and  over  a  pipe,  and  falling  into  a  trance 
with  my  eyes  open." 

In  the  following  year,  1868,  he  was  working  at 
Hebrew  ;  the  foundation-stone  of  Aid  worth  was  laid 
on  the  23rd  of  April,  Shakespeare's  birthday.  In 
the  following  month  Lucretius  was  published  in 
Macmillans  Magazine,  which  drew  a  characteristic 
note  from  Jowett  to  Mrs.  Tennyson : — 

"  I    thought  Lucretius  a    most    noble  poem,   and 
that  is  the  universal  impression.     I  cannot  see  any 
reason  why  Alfred  should  not  write  better  and  better 
4 


50  TENNYSON 

as  long  as  he  lives,  and  as  Mr.  Browning  says  that 
he  hopes  and  intends  to  do.  I  know  that  a  poet  is 
an  inspired  person,  who  is  not  to  be  judged  by 
ordinary  rules,  nor  do  I  mean  to  interfere  with  him. 
But  I  can  never  see  why  some  of  the  dreams  of  his 
youth  should  not  still  be  realised  "—the  last  sentence 
probably  refers  to  the  contemplated  completion  ot 
the  Idylls. 

In  September  of  the  same  year  he  began  The 
Holy  Grail  and  finished  it  in  about  a  week,  "  like  a 
breath  of  inspiration."  He  sent  a  proof  to  Mr. 
Palgrave,  who  wrote  that  he  had  ventured  to  show 
it  to  Max  Miiller.     Tennyson  replied  : — 

"  You  distress  me  when  you  tell  me  that,  without 
leave  given  by  me,  you  showed  my  poem  to  Max 
Miiller :  not  that  I  care  about  Max  M tiller's  seeing 
it,  but  I  do  care  for  your  not  considering  it  a  sacred 
deposit.  Pray  do  so  in  futui'e  ;  otherwise  I  shall 
see  some  boy  in  some  Magazine  making  a  lame 
imitation  of  it,  which  a  clever  boy  could  do  in 
twenty  minutes — and  though  his  work  would  be 
worth  nothing,  it  would  take  away  the  bloom  and 
freshness  from  mine.  .   .  . 

"  Please  attend  to  my  request  about  The  Grail  and 
The  Lover's  Tale,  and  show  them  to  no  one,  or  if  you 
can't  depend  upon  yourself,  forward  them  to  me." 

In  1869  his  old  College  of  Trinity,  Cambridge, 
elected  him  an  "Honorary  Fellow,"  a  distinction 
he  greatly  valued. 


THE  "IDYLLS"  51 

In  1872  he  was  working  at  Gareth  and  Lynette ; 
he  wrote  to  Mr.  Knowles  that  he  "  found  it  more 
difficult  to  deal  with  than  anything  except  perhaps 
Aybner's  Field."  With  the  publication  of  that 
idyll  he  thought  the  cycle  complete  ;  but  later  on, 
feeling  that  some  introduction  to  Merlin  and 
Vivien  was  necessary,  he  wrote  Bali?i  and  Balan. 


CHAPTER  IV 

IN  1 873  Mr.  Gladstone  offered  the  Poet  a  baronetcy 
from  the  Queen.  Tennyson  replied  that  he 
and  Mrs.  Tennyson  did  not  desire  it  for  themselves, 
but  would  wish  it  to  be  assumed  by  his  son  at  any 
age  it  might  be  thought  right  to  fix  upon.  He 
added  that  he  expected  that  this  was  outside  all 
precedent,  and  said  that  he  hoped  there  was  not 
the  least  chance  of  the  Queen's  construing  it  into 
a  slight  of  the  proffered  honour.  '•'  I  hope/'  he 
added,  "that  I  have  too  much  of  the  old-world 
loyalty  left  in  me  not  to  wear  my  lady's  favours 
against  all  comers,  should  you  think  that  it  would 
be  more  agreeable  to  Her  Majesty  that  I  should  do 
so."  Mr.  Gladstone  replied  that  it  would  be  an 
innovation  to  confer  an  honour  on  a  son  in  a  father's 
lifetime ;  and  Tennyson  thereupon  declined  the 
honour  altogether  with  obvious  relief. 

His   friendship    with    Mr.    Gladstone    grew  and 

deepened.     In  1874,  at  the  time  of  the  Dissolution, 

Tennyson  wrote :  "  Care  not,  you  have  done  great 

work,  and  if  even  now  you  rested,  your  name  would 

(52) 


LADY   TENNYSON 


From  the  picture  by  G.  f.  Walts,  R.A. 
}ly  />eiiHissia/t  of  Lord  Tennyson 


MRS.  TENNYSON  53 

be  read  in  one  of  the  fairest  pages  of  English 
history."  He  went  on  to  add  that  in  some  points 
of  policy  they  had  differed  ;  as  years  went  on  they 
differed  still  more  widely.  When  Mr.  Gladstone  took 
up  the  cause  of  Irish  Home  Rule,  Tennyson  wrote, 
in  reply  to  a  question  on  the  subject,  "  I  love  Mr. 
Gladstone,  but  I  hate  his  present  policy." 

In  1874  Mrs.  Tennyson  became  seriously  ill,  and 
was  for  the  rest  of  her  life,  over  twenty  years,  prac- 
tically confined  to  her  sofa.  She  was,  according  to 
Jowett,  "  one  of  the  most  beautiful,  the  purest,  the 
most  innocent,  the  most  disinterested  persons  whom 
I  have  ever  known."  He  went  on  to  say  that 
"it  is  no  wonder  that  people  speak  of  her  with 
bated  breath,  as  a  person  whom  no  one  would  ever 
think  of  criticising,  whom  every  one  would  recog- 
nise, in  goodness  and  saintliness,  as  the  most  tinlike 
any  one  whom  they  have  ever  met." 

Jowett  went  on  to  say  that  she  was  probably 
her  husband's  best  critic ;  certainly  the  one  whose 
authority  he  would  most  willingly  have  recognised. 
He  spoke  of  her  saintliness,  which  had  nothing 
puritanical  about  it,  her  humour,  her  considerate- 
ness,  her  courage.  She  preserved  not  only  life  but 
youth  under  invalid  conditions  ;  and  combined  with 
great  cp.pacity  for  domestic  management  an  extra- 
ordinary interest  in  religious,  political  and  social 
movements,  with  an  unflinching  faith,  and  an  eye 
firmly  directed  to  what  was  beautiful  and  great. 


54  TENNYSON 

Many  friends  of  the  family  seem  to  have  deliber- 
ately held  that  Mrs.  Tennyson  was  as  great  as  her 
husband  ;  Jowett  adds  that  had  such  a  criticism 
been  repeated  to  her,  she  would  merely  have 
wondered  that  any  one  could  seriously  have  supposed 
that  there  was  any  comparison  possible.  It  must 
be  reckoned  among  the  many  and  great  felicities  of 
Termyson's  life,  the  felicities  which  seem  to  have 
been  so  deliberately  bestowed  upon  him,  that  the 
presence  and  influence  of  such  a  wife  was  given  him 
till  his  latest  day.  Probably  even  he  himself,  in- 
tensely and  continuously  grateful  as  he  was  to  her, 
hardly  realised  how  much  she  did  for  him  in  the 
way  of  open  sympathy  and  still  more  of  deft  and 
uncomplaining  management  of  somewhat  difficult 
and  intricate  household  conditions. 

Dear,  near  and  true,  no  truer  Time  himself 
Can  prove  you,  tho'  he  make  you  evermore 
Dearer  and  nearer. 

In  1 874  Mr.  Disraeli  offered  Tennyson  a  baronetcy 
from  the  Queen,  for  the  second  time,  in  a  character- 
istically pompous  letter,  beginning,  "  A  Government 
should  recognise  intellect.  It  elevates  and  sustains 
the  spirit  of  a  nation."  He  went  on  to  say  that 
the  Queen  had  shown  her  sympathy  with  science, 
but  that  it  was  more  difficult  to  recognise  the 
claims  of  literature  because  "the  test  of  merit 
cannot  be  so   precise." 

Tennyson  replied  as  he  had  done  to  Gladstone, 


THE  METAPHYSICAL  SOCIETY         55 

refusing  the  honour  for  himself,  and  asking  that  it 
might  be  conferred  on  his  son  after  death.  Mr. 
Disraeli  replied  that  this  was  contrary  to  precedent, 
and  Tennyson  again  acquiesced. 

As  a  rule  he  was  very  unwilling  to  join  any 
society  or  club  that  might  make  claims  on  his 
time  or  require  his  attendance.  I  imagine  that  a 
definite  engagement  always  hung  heavy  on  the 
spirits  of  the  Poet.  But  he  made  an  exception  in 
favour  of  a  remarkable  society,  called  the  Meta- 
physical Society,  the  inception  of  which  was  due  to 
Mr.  Knowles. 

The  intention  of  the  society  was  to  discuss  the 
question  of  Christian  Evidences  with  entire  frank- 
ness, and  to  associate  with  pronounced  Anglicans 
men  of  every  other  shade  of  religious  thought,  such 
as  Roman  Catholics,  Unitarians,  Nonconformists 
and  even  Agnostics.  The  lists  of  the  society  in- 
cluded almost  all  the  advanced  thinkers  of  the  day, 
politicians,  scientists,  philosophers  and  literary  men. 
It  lasted  for  over  ten  years,  and  Tennyson  even 
consented,  once  at  least,  to  preside.  The  result  of 
the  discussions  was  never  made  public,  but  Lord 
Tennyson  says  that  his  father  was  more  profoundly 
convinced  than  ever  by  them  of  "  the  irrationality 
of  pure  materialism,"  and  thought  that  the  theo- 
logians of  the  present  day  were  much  more  en- 
lightened than  their  predecessors. 

The   society  came    to   an   end   in    1880,   Huxley 


56  TENNYSON 

asserting  that  it  died  of  "too  much  love."  Tennyson 
himself  said  humorously  that  it  perished  because 
after  ten  years  of  strenuous  effort  no  one  had  suc- 
ceeded in  even  defining  the  term  "  Metaphysics." 
It  seems  that  practically  Tennyson  took  no  part  in 
the  discussions. 

Tennyson's  mind  was  now  actively  turning  to 
the  drama,  and  this  will  perhaps  be  the  best 
place  to  discuss  briefly  the  literary  merits  of  the 
plays.  He  published  Queen  Mary  in  1875,  which 
formed  with  Harold  and  Becket  what  he  called 
his  historical  trilogy. 

The  plays  had  a  political  or  rather  a  national 
motif.  They  were  intended  to  portray  "the 
making  of  England."  In  Queen  Mary  he  aimed 
at  representing  the  establishment  of  religious 
liberty  for  the  individual,  in  Becket  the  struggle 
between  the  Crown  and  the  Church,  in  Harold 
the  conflict  of  the  three  rival  races,  Danes,  Saxons 
and  Normans  for  supremacy,  and  the  "  forecast  of 
the  greatness  of  our  composite  race."  It  is  to  be 
noted  how  large  a  part  the  religious  element  plays 
in  all  the  three.  In  The  Forester.s  he  tried  to  sketch 
the  state  of  the  people  during  the  period  of  the 
Magna  Carta,  when  the  triumph  of  political  liberty 
over  Absolutism  began. 

He  had  always  taken  a  profound  interest  in  the 
drama,  and  it  is  interesting  to  note  how  the  sub- 
jects  were   carefully    chosen   to   fill    gaps   in   the 


THE  PLAYS  57 

sequence  of  Shakespeare's  historical  or  chronicle 
plays.  The  drama  was  very  mucli  in  his  thoughts ; 
he  believed  in  it  as  a  great  humanising  and  eleva- 
ting influence ;  he  thought  that  when  education 
should  have  raised  the  literary  standard  of  the 
people,  the  stage  would  be  of  enormous  influence. 
He  even  went  so  far  as  to  hope  that  educational 
and  municipal  bodies  would  take  to  producing 
plays  so  as  to  form  part  of  an  Englishman's  edu- 
cation, in  the  same  way  that  the  drama  formed 
a  part  of  the  ordinary  life  of  the  Greeks  at  the 
period  of  their  highest  greatness. 

He  had  a  strong  belief,  moreover,  in  his  own 
dramatic  power ;  he  liked  the  analysis  of  human 
motive  and  character.  He  was  an  enthusiastic 
critic  of  the  drama,  and  entered  with  interest  into 
the  minutest  details  of  scenic  effect.  His  aim  was 
to  produce  plays  of  high  poetic  excellence,  and  to 
put  them  into  the  hands  of  competent  managers 
and  actors  for  stage  production.  He  was  en- 
couraged to  persevere  in  the  task  by  such  authori- 
ties as  Spedding,  George  Eliot  and  G.  H.  Lewes, 
and  was  on  the  whole  satisfied  with  the  results.  It 
must  be  remembered  that  he  was  sixty-five  when 
he  began  this  venture. 

The  result,  however,  from  the  point  of  view  of 
literature  is,  except  perhaps  in  the  case  of  Harold, 
even  lamentable.  It  was  as  though  a  musician 
who  had  i-eached  almost  perfection  on  the  violin, 


58  TENNYSON 

took  up  at  threescore  the  practice  of  the  organ. 
He  was  at  an  age  when  his  mind  was  fully  stored 
with  poetical  substance  ;  the  melody  of  his  instru- 
ment was  entirely  under  his  control,  his  brain  was 
furnished  with  exquisite  observation,  and  fertile 
with  simple  emotions.  Moreover,  owing  to  his 
great  vitality,  he  had  not  yet  outlived  his  power 
of  sympathy  with  youth,  and  he  still  retained 
an  abundance  of  that  wondering  joy  in  nature 
and  life  with  which  things  or  thoughts  of  beauty 
come  home  to  the  apprehension  of  the  child, 
and  which  is  of  the  essence  of  all  lyrical 
poetry. 

All  this  was  sacrificed.  He  undertook  instead 
the  practice  of  an  art  with  which  he  was  not 
familiar,  the  painting  in  brief  and  characteristic 
touches  complex  characters  in  a  crowded  canvas. 
It  is  melancholy  that  no  friend  was  found  to  tell 
him  that  dramatic  situations  were  precisely  those  in 
which  he  had  invariably  failed,  though  it  might  have 
proved  a  congenial  task  for  Jowett.  In  monologue, 
without  the  disturbing  play  of  other  influences,  he 
had  done  wonders ;  his  mind  was  of  the  brooding 
kind  that  could  throw  itself  intensely  and  profoundly 
into  a  single  character.  Again  and  again  he  had 
shown  this,  not  only  in  his  serious  poems,  but  in 
the  humorous  rustical  figures  whose  very  heart  he 
had  laid  open.  He  could  even  in  a  stately  Hellenic 
fashion  contrive  a  slow  duologue  between  two  per- 


THE  PLAYS  59 

sons  whose  characters  he  had  fully  penetrated. 
Yet  even  here  he  had  produced  an  effect  of  stiffness 
and  solemnity.  But  his  mind  was  quite  without 
the  vivacity  and  the  minuteness  which  can  throw 
itself  with  instinctive  rapidity  into  the  swift  give- 
and-take  of  dramatic  situation  ;  he  was  no  desultor, 
as  the  Romans  said. 

The  consequence  is  that  the  plays,  though  the 
execution  is  faultless,  somehow  lack  interest ;  the 
wood  is  laid  in  order,  but  the  fire  does  not  kindle. 
It  is  very  difficult  to  say  why  they  do  not  arouse 
emotion,  but  the  tragedy  and  the  pathos  have  no 
transporting  power.  They  leave  the  heart  cold. 
In  Shakespeare,  with  a  far  simpler  outfit,  a  sudden 
spring  seems  to  be  touched,  and  we  are  in  a  new 
world.  But  it  is  possible  to  read  Tennyson's  plays 
wondering  why  no  emotion  is  awakened.  The 
reader  feels  all  the  time  that  it  is  like  Tennyson's 
description  of  Maud's  face  — 

Faultily  faultless,  icily  regular,  splendidly  null, 
Dead  perfection,  no  more. 

It  is  remarkable  that  such  letters  as  are  given 
in  the  Life  praising  his  plays  are  as  a  rule  from 
historians. 

J.  A.  Froude  wrote  : — 

"  You  have  reclaimed  one  more  section  of  English 
history  from  the  wilderness  and  given  it  a  form  in 
which    it   will    be    fixed   for    ever.      No    one   since 


60  TENNYSON 

Shakespeare  has  done  that.  .  .  .  You  have  given 
us  the  greatest  of  all  your  works." 

About  Becket  Mr.  Bryce  wrote  : — 

"There  is  not,  it  seems  to  me,  anything  in 
modern  poetry  which  helps  us  to  realise  as  your 
drama  does,  the  sort  of  power  the  Church  exerted 
on  her  ministers." 

Robert  Browning,  it  is  true,  was  still  more 
laudatory,  writing  about  Queen  Marif  :  — 

"  Conception,  execution,  the  whole  and  the  parts, 
I  see  nowhere  the  shade  of  a  fault,  thank  you  once 
again  !  " 

But  the  view  taken  of  Queen  Mary  was  not 
wholly  favourable.  Coventry  Patmore  wrote  to 
a  friend  : — 

"  I  will  let  you  have  Tennyson's  play  shortly. 
It  is  better  than  I  expected — for  it  is  not  weak. 
But  it  is  quite  uninteresting.  Every  character  is 
repulsive,  and  the  sentimental  themes,  Mary's  love 
for  Philip  and  disappointment  at  not  bringing  him 
an  heir,  wholly  unattractive.  The  moral  is  no 
better,  simply  the  '  No  Popery  '  cry — the  straw  at 
which  Lord  John  Russell's,  Gladstone's  and  so 
many  other  drowning  reputations  have  clutched  in 
vain.  I  fancy  it  will  not  serve  the  Laureate's 
purpose  any  better  than  it  has  served  Mr.  Glad- 
stone's. Surely  there  is  no  passion  which,  when 
indulged,  becomes  so  strong  and  vile  as  the  love  of 
popularity." 


"QUEEN  MARY"  6l 

And  again,  after  attending  a  performance,  he 
wrote : — 

"I  never  saw  any  play  nearly  so  dismal  or  in- 
effective as  Queen  Man/.  Though  it  has  only  been 
out  a  week  or  two,  the  theatre  was  three  parts 
empty,  and  what  audience  there  was  seemed  to  be 
of  the  most  snuffy  kind.  So  deadly  stupid  were 
they,  that  when  Mary  said,  '  We  are  Queen  of 
England,  Sir,  not  Roman  Emperor,'  they  did  not 
catch  the  grossly  obvious  applicability  of  the 
sentence  to  what  is  now  going  on,  until  I  began  to 
clap  and  beat  the  floor  with  my  stick ;  then  it 
dawned  upon  a  few  ;  and  at  last  about  half  the 
poor  people  caught  the  idea  and  clapped  too ;  and 
a  gentleman  behind  me  said  to  his  ladies,  'That's 
because  of  the  Royal  Titles  Bill.'  I  thought  of 
Dr.  Vaughan's  experience — after  going  about  the 
whole  world — that  the  English  ranked  in  stupidity 
next  to  the  negroes." 

Everything  was  done  that  could  be  done  by  en- 
thusiastic and  capable  stage  management.  The 
plays,  especially  Becket,  enjoyed  a  moderate  success, 
a  convincing  proof  of  how  deep  and  widespread 
was  the  affection  and  admiration  with  which  Tenny- 
son was  regarded  by  the  public.  "  Fame  is  love 
disguised  ! " 


CHAPTER  V 

IN  1878  the  Poet's  second  son,  Lionel,  was  married 
to  the  daughter  of  Frederick  Locker- Lampson, 
and  for  several  years  about  this  time  Tennyson  took 
a  house  in  London  from  February  to  Easter  "to  rub 
our  country  rust  off,"  and  to  be  near  his  son.  Here 
he  saw  on  easy  terms  many  of  the  great  men  of  the 
time  ;  and  as  showing  how  active  his  interest  in 
practical  politics  was,  a  reminiscence  of  a  visit  to 
the  veteran  Earl  Russell  at  Pembroke  Lodge  is 
valuable.  They  shook  hands  over  the  necessity  of 
continuity  in  foreign  policy. 

Many  visits  were  paid  by  Tennyson,  when  he  was 
in  London,  to  Carlyle.  The  last  words  recorded  as 
having  passed  between  them  are  touching.  Tenny- 
son had  said  that  he  would  like  to  get  away  from 
all  the  turmoil  of  civilisation  and  go  to  a  tropical 
island. 

"Oh  ay,"  said  Carlyle,  who  was  sitting  in  his 
dressing-gown,  "  so  would  I,  to  India  or  somewhere. 
But  the  scraggiest  bit  of  heath  in  Scotland  is  more 
to  me   than  all  the   forests   of  Brazil.     I   am  just 

(62) 


CHARLES  TENNYSON-TURNER         63 

twinkling  away,  and  I  wish  I  had  had  my  Dimittis 
long  ago." 

In  1879  Tennyson's  brother,  Charles  Tennyson- 
Turner,  died.  There  had  always  been  a  great 
affection  between  the  two,  and  Alfred  often  spent 
part  of  the  summer  at  his  brother's  Lincolnshire 
vicarage  ;  that  Mrs.  Tennyson-Turner  and  Mrs.  A. 
Tennyson  were  sisters  drew  the  bond  still  closer. 

The  Laureate  had  a  great  admiration  for  his 
brother's  sonnets,  to  a  volume  of  which,  published 
in  1880,  he  contributed  some  prefatory  verses;  it 
is  interesting  to  note  that  almost  the  only  form  of 
poetical  writing  that  Alfred  Tennyson  did  not  to 
any  great  extent  attempt  was  the  sonnet ;  and  the 
sonnets  he  wrote  are  written  in  a  half-hearted  way 
and  do  not  rank  among  his  best  work.  There  is 
little  doubt  that  the  recognition  of  his  brother's 
superior  skill  in  sonnet- writing  deterred  him  from 
that  form  of  composition ;  just  as  Charles  himself 
confessed  that  Alfred's  lyric  skill  made  him  feel  for 
some  years  that  it  was  hopeless  to  attempt  to  write 
poetry,  from  no  petty  jealousy,  but  from  the  dis- 
couragement which  in  sensitive  minds  attends  on 
the  contemplation  of  superior  skill. 

The  bereavement  made  Alfred  Tennyson  very 
unwell,  and  he  was  afflicted  by  the  hallucination 
of  hearing  perpetual  ghostly  voices.  Sir  Andrew 
Clark,  who  had  become  his  doctor,  ordered  change, 
and  Venice  laid  the  ghosts. 


64  TENNYSON 

It  was  on  this  tour  that  Tennyson  made  his  Frater 
Ave,  a  poem  in  which  the  theme  is  not  developed, 
which  has  no  particular  thought  struck  out,  and 
contains  but  one  felicitous  descriptive  epithet,  of 
the  twin-fruited  kind  that  he  loved — but  which 
remains  one  of  the  most  perfect  and  purest  pieces 
of  vowel  music  in  the  language,  like  a  low  sweet 
organ-prelude,  a  snatch  of  magical  sound. 

In  1880,  in  his  seventy-first  year,  he  published  a 
volume  of  Poems  and  Ballads,  which  contains  little 
of  permanent  value  except  The  Revenge.  This 
volume  illustrates  in  a  striking  manner  the  decay 
of  his  poetical  faculty.  In  the  earlier  poems  it  is 
noticeable  how  sweet,  simple  and  even  common- 
place were  the  themes  that  aroused  his  emotion ; 
tender  idyllic  subjects  of  love  and  life  were  his 
favourite  inspirations,  and  even  where  the  motive  is 
tragical  all  violent  action  is  instinctively  avoided, 
and  the  scene  is  given  through  the  haze  of  pro- 
spect or  retrospect.  He  worked  in  the  spirit  of  the 
Horatian  maxim — Ne  coram  populo  pueros  Medea 
trucidet — or  else  pictorially  and  luxuriantly,  with 
abundant  dwelling  upon  the  details  of  the  picture, 
as  in  The  Lady  of  Shalotl.  As  he  got  older  he 
seemed  to  require  more  definite,  strong,  dramatic 
situations,  of  horror  or  tragedy,  or  poignant  emo- 
tion, to  stir  the  slower  current  of  his  blood.  Such 
a  poem  as  Rizpah,  though  it  may  be  admired  as 
powerful,  depends  quite  as  much  upon  the  forceful- 


"THE  PROMISE  OF  MAY"  65 

ness  of  the  matter  as  upon  the  beauty  of  manner. 
The  Children's  Hospital  is  another  of  the  same  class 
— touchmg  in  its  intention,  but  yielding  to  unworthy 
prejudice,  and  not  exhibiting  the  magical  quality. 
The  Cup  and  The  Falcon  were  also  completed, 
melancholy   monuments. 

All  this  time  we  have  pleasant  touches  of  the 
serene  home-life.  William  Allingham,  who  was  stay- 
ing with  him,  told  him  that  Dr.  Martineau  at  the 
age  of  seventy-five  had  just  climbed  a  mountain 
4,000  feet  high.  Tennyson's  answer  is  character- 
istic of  the  simple  vanity  which  so  often  appeared 
in  his  talk,  "  When  I  was  sixty-seven  I  climbed  a 
mountain  7,000  feet  high :  the  guide  said  he  never 
saw  a  man  of  my  age  si  leger." 

In  1881  he  sate  to  Millais  for  the  portrait,  which 
the  artist  said  was  the  finest  he  ever  painted,  be- 
longing to  Mr.  Knowles.  In  November,  1882,  the 
unlucky  play,  The  Promise  of  May,  was  produced. 
It  was  supposed  to  be  an  attack  on  Free  Thought 
and  Socialism,  and  attracted  considerable  attention 
from  the  fact  that  the  late  Marquis  of  Queensberry 
rose  in  his  place  in  the  middle  of  one  of  the  perfor- 
mances and  protested  in  the  name  of  Free-thinkers 
against  "  Mr.  Tennyson's  abominable  caricature." 
It  seems  to  the  ordinary  reader  a  piece  of  senti- 
mental melodrama,  but  Tennyson  wrote  of  the  play 
that  he  had  striven  to  bring  the  true  drama  of 
character  and  life  back  again.  "  I  gave  them  one 
5 


66  TENNYSON 

leaf  out  of  the  great  book  of  truth  and  nature." 
The  idealist  may  humbly  hope  that  similar  leaves 
are  comparatively  rare. 

In  these  days  he  often  stayed  at  the  Deanery, 
Westminster,  with  his  old  friends  the  Bradleys, 
where  he  felt  entirely  at  home.  One  day  he 
wandered  about  the  Abbey  and  climbed  up  into  a 
chantry  during  service,  which  sounded  sweetly 
along  the  aisles.  Tennyson  said  to  his  son,  "  It 
is  beautiful — but  what  empty  and  awful  mockery  if 
there  were  no  God." 

In  1883  he  had  a  long  interview  with  the  Queen 
and  talked  quietly  of  death  and  immortality.  The 
close  of  the  interview  may  be  given  in  the  Queen's 
own  simple  words  : — 

"  When  I  took  leave  of  him,  I  thanked  him  for  his 
kindness,  and  said  I  needed  it,  for  I  had  gone 
through  much,  and  he  said,  '  You  are  so  alone  on 
that  terrible  height ;  it  is  temble.  I've  only  a 
year  or  two  to  live,  but  I  shall  be  happy  to  do  any- 
thing for  you  I  can — send  for  me  whenever  you 
like.'     I  thanked  him  warmly." 

"He  was  very  kind,"  was  the  Queen's  touching 
impression  of  his  attitude  towards  her. 

In  September,  1883,  he  went  a  cruise  with  Sir 
Donald  Carrie  on  the  Pembroke  Castle.  Mr.  Glad- 
stone was  of  the  party.  At  Kirkwall  Tennyson 
and  Mr.  Gladstone  received  the  freedom  of  the 
burgh,  and  Mr.  Gladstone  returned  thanks  for  both 


OFFER  OF  PEERAGE  67 

in  a  speech  of  graceful  humility.  The  conversation 
between  the  two  seems  to  have  been  interesting 
and  to  have  brought  out  the  fact  that  Gladstone 
talked  as  a  rhetorician,  with  complicated  analogies 
and  with  exquisitely  complete  parentheses,  while 
Tennyson  was  incisive,  brief  and  pointed.  At 
Copenhagen  a  distinguished  party  came  on  board 
to  luncheon.  The  Kings  of  Denmark  and  Greece 
with  their  Queens,  and  the  Czar  and  Czarina. 
Tennyson  read  a  couple  of  poems  by  request,  and 
when  the  Czarina  complimented  him,  he  took  her 
for  a  Maid  of  Honour,  patted  her  on  the  shoulder, 
and  said,  "Thank  you,  my  dear  !  " 

It  was  on  the  Pernbroke  Castle  that  Mr.  Glad- 
stone offered  Tennyson  a  peerage.  His  view  was 
that  a  baronetcy,  which  in  Sir  Walter  Scott's  days 
represented  the  respectful  homage  of  a  Govennnent 
for  literature,  was  inadequate ;  he  went  on  to  say 
that  he  believed  greatly  in  Tennyson's  political 
wisdom. 

It  is  amusing  that  Mr.  Gladstone  should  have 
said  gravely  to  Hallam  Tennyson  that  he  had  one 
fear — that  the  Poet  might  insist  on  wearing  his 
wide-awake  in  the  House  of  Lords. 

Tennyson  himself  was  not  very  much  in  favour 
of  accepting  the  peerage,  but  he  undoubtedly  had 
a  great  and  increasing  interest  in  national  politics, 
and  was  not  averse  to  taking  a  hand  in  them  in  a 
dignified  way  ;  he  was   also  anxious  that   his   son 


68  TENNYSON 

should  eventually  have  a  chance  of  playing  a  part 
in  the  political  world — and  he  was^  moreover,  quite 
sensible  of  the  fact  that  it  meant  a  high  recognition 
of  the  practical  power  of  literature.  "  Why  should  I 
be  selfish,"  he  wrote  to  a  friend,  "and  not  suffer  an 
honour  .  .  .  to  be  done  to  literature  in  my  name  ?  " 
He  therefore  reluctantly  consented.  "  By  Glad- 
stone's advice,"  he  said,  "  I  have  consented  to  take 
the  peerage,  but  for  my  own  part  I  shall  regret 
my  simple  name  all  my  life." 

He  took  his  seat  in  March,  1884,  and  sate  on  the 
cross-benches.  He  gave  a  vote  for  the  Extension 
of  the  Franchise  in  July,  1884,  but  his  attendances 
were  very  few,  though  it  is  evident  from  the  records 
that  the  incident  stirred  his  active  interest  in  politics 
very  greatly.  He  wrote  several  dignified  and  sen- 
sible letters  on  points  mostly  connected  with  the 
Franchise ;  and  he  was  interested  in  the  question 
of  Disestablishment,  and  measures  affecting  agri- 
culture. 

In  1885  was  published  Tiresias  and  other  poems  : 
it  contained  an  idyll  Balm  and  Balan,  which  was 
written  soon  after  Gareth  and  Lynette,  a  painful  and 
tragic  story,  and  not  of  marked  technical  excellence. 

The  Ancient  Sage,  a  very  personal  and  auto- 
biographical poem,  is  perhaps  the  most  interesting 
of  the  poems — but  mainly  from  a  biographical  point 
of  view.  Here  also  were  included  the  musical 
lines.   To   Virgil,  which  are  on  the  old  level. 


PESSIMISM  69 

In  1886  a  great  grief  fell  on  him;  his  son 
Lionel,  a  young  man  of  high  promise,  great  mi- 
selfishness  and  vigour  of  character,  with  both 
literary  and  administrative  ability,  died,  while 
returning  from  India,  from  fever,  and  was  buried 
at  sea.  Tennyson  was  in  his  seventy-seventh  year 
and  felt  the  blow  more  acutely  than  is  common 
with  the  old. 

"The  thought  of  Lionel's  death  tears  me  to 
pieces,"  he  said,  "  he  was  so  full  of  promise  and 
so  young."  Tennyson  was  working  at  the  sequel 
to  Locksley  Hall,  and  though  the  poem  will  be 
considered  separately,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
reflex  of  his  melancholy  mood  is  only  too  plainly 
visible  throughout. 

The  disabilities  of  age  came  gently  upon  him ; 
he  was  often  obliged  to  drive  instead  of  walking, 
but  his  observation,  in  spite  of  failing  eyesight, 
his  sense  of  beauty  and  his  interest  in  homely 
things  continued  wonderfully  strong. 

It  is  painful  to  see  to  what  an  extent,  in 
these  later  years,  he  was  overshadowed  by  pessi- 
mism. The  faith  in  development,  in  the  huge 
design  of  God  which  is  so  nobly  defined  in  In 
Metnonam,  seems  to  have  to  a  great  extent  de- 
serted him.  The  signs  of  the  tiines  alarmed  and 
disquieted  him.  He  felt  as  if  the  nation  were  on 
the  brink  of  a  great  catastrophe.  "  You  must  not 
be  surprised  at  anything  that  comes  to  pass  in  the 


70  TENNYSON 

next  fifty  years,"  he  said,  "all  ages  are  ages  of 
transition,  but  this  is  an  awful  moment  of  transi- 
tion. It  seems  to  me  as  if  there  were  much  less 
of  the  old  reverence  and  chivalrous  feeling  in  the 
world  than  there  used  to  be." 

Again  he  said  solemnly,  "When  I  see  Society 
vicious  and  the  poor  starving  in  great  cities,  I  feel 
that  it  is  a  mighty  wave  of  evil  passing  over  the 
world." 

This  last  is  an  essentially  unreal  utterance — it  is 
the  "  fear  of  that  which  is  high" — the  shadow  of  age, 
when  the  grasshopper  becomes  a  burden.  Tennyson 
had  no  means  of  knowing  whether  Society  was 
vicious  or  not  ;  less  indeed  than  when  he  was 
young,  because  he  lived  so  entirely  remote  from 
it ;  and  as  to  the  starving  of  the  poor  in  great 
cities,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  condition 
of  the  poor  had  altered  only  for  the  better  since 
the  Poet's  youth.  These  broodings  are  mainly  the 
depressed  reveries  of  age,  which  cannot  throw  off 
melancholy  reflection.  Tennyson  lacked  the  endur- 
ing optimism  so  characteristic  of  Robert  Browning. 
Still,  in  spite  of  his  pessimistic  fear  of  widespread 
corruption  and  impending  revolution,  there  was 
much  that  was  tender,  reverent  and  hopeful  in  his 
talk.  "The  better  heart  of  me  beats  stronger  at 
seventy- four  than  ever  it  did  at  eighteen,"  he  once 
said. 

There   was  xnuch  wisdom    too   in    many  of  his 


SERIOUS  ILLNESS  71 

sociological  talks :  speaking  of  the  sense  of  unity 
in  Society  he  used  to  acknowledge  that  it  had 
greatly  increased  since  his  own  youth. 

"  The  whole  of  Society,"  he  said,  "  is  at  present 
too  like  a  jelly  ;  when  it  is  touched  it  shakes  from 
base  to  summit.  As  yet  the  unity  is  of  weakness 
rather  than  of  strength.  .  .  .  Our  aim  therefore 
ought  to  be  not  to  merge  the  individual  in  the  ! 
community,  but  to  strengthen  the  social  life  of  the 
community,  and  foster  the  individuality." 

In  1888  he  had  a  serious  illness — rheumatic  gout 
brought  on  by  walking  in  rain  and  getting  drenched. 
For  a  time  he  was  very  ill,  and  bore  his  illness  with 
great  patience  and  even  cheerfulness,  making  an 
epigram  when  he  was  at  his  worst  about  the  pain 
killing  the  devil  born  in  him  eighty  years  before. 
To  his  doctors  he  talked  politics  and  said  many 
practical  and  sensible  things,  such  as,  "  Every 
agitator  should  be  made  to  prove  his  means  of  s/ 
livelihood."  For  a  time  his  life  was  despaired  of; 
when  he  was  lying  thus,  Jowett  wrote  Lady  Tenny- 
son a  fine  letter,  evidently  intended  to  be  read  to 
the  Poet  : — 

"...  Give  my  love  to  him  and  tell  him  that  I 
hope  he  is  at  rest,  knowing  that  we  are  all  in  the 
hands  of  God.  I  would  have  him  think  sometimes 
that  no  one  has  done  more  for  mankind  in  our  own 
time,  having  found  expression  for  their  noblest 
thoughts  and  having  never  written  a  line  that  he 


72  TENNYSON 

would  wish  to  blot ;  and  that  this  benefit  which  he 
has  conferred  on  the  English  language  and  people 
will  be  an  everlasting  possession  to  them,  as  great 
as  any  poet  has  ever  given  to  any  nation,  and 
that  those  who  have  been  his  friends  will  always 
think  of  him  with  love  and  admiration,  and  speak 
to  others  of  the  honour  of  having  kno^vn  him.  He 
who  has  such  record  of  life  should  have  the  comfort 
of  it  in  the  late  years  of  it :  there  may  be  some 
things  which  he  blames,  and  some  which  he  laments, 
but  as  a  whole  he  has  led  a  true  and  noble  life, 
and  he  need  not  trouble  himself  about  small  matters. 
He  may  be  thankful  for  the  great  gift  which  he  has 
received,  and  that  he  can  return  an  account  of  it. 
It  seems  to  me  that  he  may  naturally  dwell  on  such 
thoughts  at  this  time,  although  also,  like  a  Christian, 
feeling  that  he  is  an  unpi'ofitable  servant,  and  that 
he  trusts  only  in  the  mercy  of  God." 

This  letter  is  written  in  a  high  and  noble  vein, 
like  the  consolations  of  an  ancient  philosopher 
touched  by  a  larger  hope, — although  the  self-satis- 
faction which  it  recommends  is  perhaps  more  natural 
for  others  to  read  into  the  thoughts  of  a  great  man 
than  for  the  great  man  to  indulge  in  himself. 

In  April  Sir  Andrew  Clark  came  to  see  him,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  he  had  been  summoned  to  see 
the  Shah.  Sir  Andrew  had  replied  that  he  could 
not  obey  his  Majesty  as  he  had  promised  to  visit 
his  friend  the  old  Poet.     The  Shah  received  this 


CROSSING  THE  BAR  73 

refusal  very  graciously  and  sent  Sir  Andrew  a  Persian 
Order. 

Sir  Andrew  said  that  though  Tennyson  had  been 
as  near  death  as  a  man  could  be  without  dying,  he 
was  perfectly  healthy  and  sound,  adding  that  "  he 
could  not  see  where  the  door  would  open  for  his 
exit  from  life." 

After  his  recovery  he  went  for  a  cruise  in  the 
Simbeam,  lent  him  by  Lord  Brassey  ;  he  was  in  high 
spirits  and  told  many  stories.  Aubrey  de  Vere  was 
mentioned,  and  Tennyson  said  that  Aubrey  de  Veres 
idea  of  eternal  punishment  would  be  to  listen  to 
Huxley  and  Tyndall  disputing  eternally  on  the  non- 
existence of  God. 

On  his  eightieth  birthday  many  letters  of  admira- 
tion and  love  came  to  him.  After  reading  one  he 
said,  "  I  don't  know  what  I  have  done  to  make 
people  feel  like  that  towards  me,  except  that  I 
have  always  kept  my  faith  in  Immortality." 

In  December,  1889,  appeared  Demeter  and 
other  poems ;  these  were  wonderful  productions  for 
a  man  of  his  age,  though  not  particularly  memorable 
in  themselves. 

In  October,  1889,  he  had  written  Crossing  the  Bar 
on  a  day  when  he  went  from  Aldworth  to  Far- 
ringford ;  he  made  it  in  his  mind,  and  wrote  it  out 
after  dinner.  It  is  traditionally  related  that  the  poem 
was  read  aloud  to  an  old  servant,  a  nurse,  who  had 
asked  him  "  to  write  a  hymn  ".    On  hearing  it  read, 


74  TENNYSON 

she  burst  into  tears  and  said,  "  It  isn't  a  hymn,  it's  a 
psalm  !  " — a  simple  tribute.  A  few  days  before  his 
death  he  told  his  son  that  it  was  always  to  come  at 
the  end  of  all  editions  of  his  poems.  It  is  a  lyric 
which  is  on  a  level  with  his  best  work — such  lines  as 

But  such  a  tide  as  moving  seems  asleep, 
Too  full  for  sound  and  foam — 

are  of  the  eternal  stamp. 

He  had  felt  Robert  Bro^vning's  death  in  December, 
1889,  deeply,  but  with  something  of  the  quiet  re- 
signation of  age.  At  this  time  he  amused  himself 
by  cai'ving  and  painting  in  water-colours.  He  still 
went  walks  and  entertained  callers,  reading  many 
novels,  and  still  working ;  of  Clarissa  Harlowe, 
which  he  read  at  this  time,  he  said,  "  I  like  those 
great  still  books : "  the  whole  record  of  his  last 
days  is  full  of  quiet  interesting  talk,  not  great, 
but  showing  a  lofty  and  active  mind. 

At  eighty-two  he  was  still  extraordinarily  vigorous 
in  body  :  he  would  defy  his  friends  to  rise  twenty 
times  in  quick  succession  from  a  low  chair  without 
touching  it  with  their  hands  as  he  could  do — he 
even  danced  with  a  child. 

Again  in  1891  he  went  a  cruise  in  a  yacht  and 
visited  Exmouth.  He  had  with  him  a  number  of 
books  dealing  with  the  East  and  Oriental  modes  of 
thought  which  he  studied  for  Akhar's  Dream. 

When  he  was  pressed  to  write  on  any  particular 


ALFRED,    LORD    TKNNYSON 

From  the  f'ortmit  by  Mr.  G.  F.   Halts,  R.A.   'iSgi) 
presented  by  the  painter  to  Trinity  College,  Cambrielge 


CLOSING  DAYS  75 

subject  he  used  to  say,  "  I  cannot :  I  must  write  on 
what  I  am  thinking  about,  and  I  have  not  much 
time."  It  is  strange  how  sensitive  he  still  was 
about  little  points.  He  received  a  complimentary 
poem  from  Mr.  William  Watson,  which  he  acknow- 
ledged, adding  : — 

"If  by  'wintry  hair'  you  allude  to  a  tree  whose 
leaves  are  half  gone,  you  are  right,  but  if  you  mean 
white,  you  are  wrong,  for  I  never  had  a  grey  hair 
on  my  head." 

In  1892  he  again  went  for  a  cruise,  and  visited 
Jersey,  where  his  eldest  brother  was  living ;  the 
two  old  poets  said  their  last  good-bye. 

Good-night,  true  brother,  here,  good-morrow  there. 

On  the  29th  of  June,  at  Farringford,  he  received 
the  Communion  in  his  study,  from  the  Rector  of 
Freshwater,  and  the  following  day  left  the  Isle  of 
Wight  never  to  return.  He  went  to  Aldworth, 
and  on  to  London,  where  he  visited  the  Academy 
and  the  Natural  History  Museum.  In  September 
he  was  feeling  ill,  and  when  the  Master  of  Balliol 
came  to  stay  with  him  he  begged  that  he  would 
not  consult  him  or  argue  with  him  on  points  of 
philosophy  and  religion.  Jowett  answered  memor- 
ably, "  Your  poetry  has  an  element  of  philosophy 
more  to  be  considered  than  any  regular  philosophy 
in  England."  Still  he  was  deeply  interested  in 
politics  and  talked  with  animation  and  interest. 


76  TENNYSON 

On  the  29th  of  September  he  was  evidently  very 
ill,  and  Sir  Andrew  Clark  was  telegraphed  for ;  he 
drove  out  the  same  day  and  said  to  his  son  as  they 
passed  an  accustomed  haunt,  "  I  shall  never  walk 
there  again." 

The  end  drew  on  with  stately  tranquillity.  On 
Sunday,  3rd  October,  he  was  sinking  ;  but  on 
Monday,  very  early,  he  sent  for  a  Shakespeare  and 
some  passages  were  read  to  him.  The  same  night, 
with  the  tender  consideration  which  he  always 
showed,  he  said  to  his  son,  "  I  make  a  slave  of 
you." 

On  Tuesday  he  wandered  a  good  deal,  talked  of 
a  journey  he  was  to  take,  asked  if  he  had  not  been 
walking  with  Gladstone  and  showing  him  trees. 
"  Where  is  my  Shakespeare  ?  "  he  said.  "  I  must 
have  my  Shakespeare,"  and  again,  "  I  want  to  see 
the  sky  and  the  light." 

On  the  Wednesday  the  fatal  tendency  to  syncope 
set  in,  and  he  lay  still,  occasionally  saying  a  word 
or  two,  and  at  every  sound  opening  his  eyes,  look- 
ing round  the  room,*and  closing  them  again.  Late 
in  the  day  he  gathered  himself  together,  and  said 
one  word  to  the  doctor  who  was  attending  him : 
"Death?"  The  doctor  bowed  his  head — and  he 
said,  "That  is  well."  His  last  words  were  a  bless- 
ing to  his  wife  and  son.  The  full  moon  flooded  the 
room  with  light,  and  the  watchers  waited  silently, 
with  awe  and  love,  for  the  end.     He  passed  away 


DEATH  AND  BURIAL  77 

quietly,  with  one  hand  clasping  his  Shakespeare 
and  with  the  other  holding  his  daughter-in-law's 
hands — and  so   he  drifted  out  on  the  Unknown. 

The  following  day  the  old  clergyman  of  Lurga- 
shall  came  to  see  the  peaceful  form ;  the  lines  of 
thought  were  smoothed  out  of  the  face  by  the  quiet 
touch  of  death  The  old  man  raised  his  hands  and 
said,  "  Lord  Tennyson,  God  has  taken  you  who  made 
you  a  prince  of  men — farewell." 

He  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey  on  the  1 2th 
of  October,  the  pall  being  borne  by  twelve  of  the 
most  eminent  men  in  England,  many  of  them  his  own 
intimate  friends.  He  lies  next  to  Robert  Browning, 
and  in  front  of  the  Father  of  English  song. 

Lady  Tennyson  survived  him  until  I896,  having 
entered  her  84th  year. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THERE  is  no  need  of  complex  analysis  in 
attempting  to  draw  the  character  of  the 
great  Poet.  One  of  his  friends  said  of  him  that  he 
was  the  most  transparent  human  being  it  is  possible 
to  conceive.  In  ordinary  cases  it  may  be  roughly  said 
that  the  child  is  father  of  the  man,  but  of  Tennyson 
it  may  be  truly  affirmed  that  the  child  was  the  man  ; 
he  was,  in  fact,  the  " iynpcrishahle  child;"  his  simpli- 
city, his  modesty,  were  childish  virtues,  matured  but 
always  childlike  ;  his  very  faults,  his  self-absorption, 
his  sensitiveness,  his  shyness  were  the  faults  of 
childhood.  A  lady  has  told  me  how  she  once  went 
to  call  on  the  Tennysons,  whom  she  hardly  knew, 
and  sate  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  Mrs.  Tenny- 
son, during  which  time  Tennyson  came  three  times 
into  the  room,  as  though  oblivious  of  her  presence, 
to  grumble  over  a  can  of  water  which  he  had  put 
out  for  himself  having  been  poured  away  by  one  of 
the  servants.  As  a  rule,  advancing  years,  if  they 
teach  a  man  nothing  else,  teach  hira  to  dissemble ; 
but  Tennyson  was  always  himself.  He  was,  said 
(78) 


CHARACTER  79 

a  friend,  the  only  man  he  knew  who  habitually 
thought  aloud ;  he  never  appears  to  have  suffered 
from  the  temptation,  the  force  of  which  is  in- 
definitely increased  by  the  conditions  of  modern 
society,  by  the  rapid  circulation  of  fashion,  by  the 
searching  glare  of  public  opinion — the  temptation  to 
conform  oneself,  superficially  at  all  events,  to  the 
ordinary  type.  The  circumstances  of  Tennyson's 
life  made  it  easy  for  him  to  follow  the  bent  of  his 
own  individuality,  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
his  aloofness  from  ordinary  aims  and  his  freedom 
from  the  sordid  cares  which  beset  humanity  were 
altogether  wholesome  influences :  it  must  be  re- 
membered, however,  that  though  unworldly  he  was 
not  unpractical.  He  was  a  remarkably  good  man 
of  business,  and  exacted  his  due  with  stern  common- 
sense  ;  so  that  it  may  be  said  that  the  practical 
faculties  were  more  in  abeyance  than  absent. 

Coventry  Patmore  gives  an  interesting  description 
of  him  : — 

"Tennyson  is  like  a  great  child,  very  simple 
and  very  much  self-absorbed.  I  never  heard  him 
make  a  remark  of  his  own  which  was  worth  repeat- 
ing, yet  I  always  left  him  with  a  mind  and  heart 
enlarged.  In  any  other  man  his  incessant  dwelling 
upon  trifles  concerning  himself,  generally  small 
injuries — real  or  imaginaiy — would  be  very  tire- 
some. He  had  a  singular  incapacity  for  receiving 
at  first  hand,   and  upon  its   own  merits,  any  new 


80  TENNYSON 

idea.  He  pooh-poohed  my  views  on  architecture 
when  I  first  put  them  before  him ;  but  some  time 
afterwards  Emerson  praised  them  to  him  very 
strongly,  and  the  next  time  I  saw  Tennyson  he 
praised  them  strongly  too,  but  without  any  allusion 
to  his  former  speech  of  them." 

Two  characteristics  which  appear  at  first  sight 
inconsistent  certainly  existed  side  by  side  in 
Tennyson ;  the  first  a  superficial  vanity  and  self- 
absorption  combined  with  a  true  and  deep  modesty 
of  nature. 

He  combined,  I  believe,  the  modesty  of  a  child 
with  the  vanity  of  a  child.  He  was  proud  of  his 
accomplishments,  never  of  himself.  He  had  no 
objection  to  praising  his  own  poetry.  "  Not  bad 
that,  Fitz  ?"  he  used  to  say  to  Fitz  Gerald  after 
reading  or  quoting  some  favourite  line  of  his  o^vn. 
The  truth  was  that  this  vanity  was  more  superficial 
than  real.  He  was  so  simple-minded  that  it  did 
not  occur  to  him  not  to  praise  his  own  work  if  he 
approved  of  it,  where  a  more  calculating  man 
would  have  hesitated  to  say  what  he  was  feeling. 
And  he  undoubtedly  took  a  modest  view  of  his 
own  powers.  "  I  am  a  modest  man,"  he  said  to 
Thackeray,  "  and  always  more  or  less  doubtful  of 
my  efforts  in  any  line;" — and  his  deference  to 
criticism  proves  this. 

On  the  other  hand,  he  resented  deeply  and 
bitterly    any    depreciation    of    his    work.        Even 


INTELLECT  81 

his  most  intimate  friends  did  not  dare  to  hint 
disapproval  of  his  works ;  the  deepest  affection 
would  not  have  stood  the  strain  of  such  a  demand. 

But  he  was  truly  and  innately  modest  about  his 
own  character  ;  deeply  conscious  of  imperfection  and 
weakness  and  sin,  for  all  his  honours,  he  might  have 
said  sincerely,  to  the  end  of  his  life,  "  I  am  small 
and  of  no  reputation,"  for  this  was  what  he  felt  in 
the  sight  of  God. 

As  he  wrote  once  to  a  friend  who  asked  him  to 
be  godfather  to  a  child,  "  I  only  hope  that  he  will 
take  a  better  model  than  his  namesake  to  shape  his 
life  by." 

I  do  not  imagine  that  Tennyson's  intellectual 
force  was  pre-eminently  great  or  that  his  know- 
ledge was  very  profound  ;  of  technical  philosophy, 
for  instance,  he  said,  "  I  have  but  a  gleam  of  Kant, 
and  have  hardly  turned  a  page  of  Hegel."  The 
high  results  that  he  achieved  were  largely  due  to 
the  fact  that  his  interests  were  limited,  and  that  he 
was  able  to  devote  himself,  without  any  sense  of 
monotony  or  tedium,  entirely  to  his  creative  work. 
Most  capable  natures  require  a  certain  change  of 
intellectual  work ;  the  impulse  for  such  natures  to 
labour  in  new  fields  is  strong,  and  is  increased  by 
the  difficulty  that  men  of  active  intellectual  power 
often  feel  in  keeping  closely  to  one  particular  species 
of  composition.  But  this  seems  not  to  have  been 
the  case  with  Tennyson.       From   first   to   last  he 

6 


82  TENNYSON 

never  faltered ;  he  realised  early  in  life  that  his 
work  was  to  be  poetry,  and  though  he  passed 
thi'ough  moods  of  dark  discouragement,  almost 
eclipse,  yet  he  never  suspended  his  ideal,  and, 
moreover,  he  subordinated  all  his  other  work  to  his 
poetical  work. 

He  possessed  the  poetical  temperament  almost 
to  perfection.  He  had,  first,  the  wholesome  in- 
sight of  genius.  Carlyle  said  of  him  that  "  Alfred 
had  always  a  grip  at  the  right  side  of  any  question." 
He  had  no  strong  metaphysical  grasp,  and  the  sub- 
tleties that  are  so  apt  to  trip  the  feet  of  the  eager 
minute  intellect  on  the  threshold  were  practically 
non-existent  for  him.  He  saw  right  to  the  heart  of 
a  matter,  and  with  a  common-sense  that  was  in  itself 
of  the  nature  of  genius,  he  was  able  to  detect  the 
typical  human  view  of  greater  problems,  to  antici- 
pate the  precise  angle  at  which  the  ray  of  a  great 
thought  strikes  the  average  human  mind.  The  re- 
sult was  that  he  had  a  unique  power  of  saying 
things  that  seemed  to  sum  up  and  consecrate  the 
deeper  experiences  of  man.  An  attempt  will  be 
made  later  to  estimate  his  religious  position ;  but 
it  will  be  enough  here  to  say  that  it  was  from  the 
first  a  simple  one  and  grew  simpler  every  year.  He 
had  a  supreme  power  of  seeing  the  point,  and  of  dis- 
entangling., what  is  accidental  and  superficial  from 
what  is  permanent  and  essential.  In  his  treatment 
of  nature  this  is  particularly  observable. 


VIEW  OF  NATURE  83 

Professor  Sidgwick  pointed  out  that  Words- 
worth's view  of  nature  is  in  one  respect  a 
superficial  one  ;  that  he  interpreted  the  external 
aspects  of  nature,  the  way  in  which  tree,  flower, 
river  and  plain  strike  on  the  eye,  the  way  in  which 
the  bird's  song,  the  ripple  of  the  stream,  or  the 
querulous  wind,  appeal  to  the  ear,  and  through  the 
avenue  of  sense  touch  the  heart ;  but,  though 
acutely  alive  to  sensorial  impressions,  Tennyson 
went  deeper,  and  approached  Nature  through  her 
scientific  aspects  as  well.  He  discerned,  beneath 
the  smiling  surface  of  plain  and  hill,  the  unplumbed 
depths  of  the  molten  tides.  Where  Wordsworth 
saw  the  bountiful  lavishness  of  Nature  in  the  leafy 
forest  gemmed  with  life,  the  meadow  starred  with 
daifodils,  Tennyson  found  material  for  dark  and 
troubled  thought  in  the  desperate  waste  of  Nature, 
her  heedless  profusion,  the  capacity  of  humanity  to 
multiply  itself, — "the  torrent  of  babies,"  as  he  said 
with  grim  humour.  Where  Wordsworth  saw  the 
stars  as  parts  of  the  human  environment,  the  lamps 
of  night,  the  sentinels  of  dewy  peace,  Tennyson's 
thought  climbed  dizzily  into  the  vast  ti*acts  of  space, 
among  the  "  brushes  of  fire,  beelike  swarms "  of 
worlds.  Science  and  especially  astronomy  were  sub- 
jects of  perennial  attraction  to  Tennyson  ;  to  Words- 
worth they  were  a  profanation,  a  materialising  of 
ethereal  thoughts.  The  latter  drew  strong  fortifica- 
tions round  the  province  of  poetry  and  feared  the 


84  TENNYSON 

invasion  of  science  as  he  might  have  feared  the 
attack  of  a  ruthless  foe.  Tennyson  boldly  crossed  the 
frontier  and  annexed  for  ever  the  province  of 
science  to  the  domains  of  poetry. 

Hence  came  the  extraordinary  influence  of  Tenny- 
son over  the  more  active  intellects  of  his  era.  New 
thoughts  of  bewildering  intensity,  new  prospects  of 
intense  significance  were  opening  on  every  side.  The 
danger  to  be  feared  was  the  seclusion  of  poetry  in 
a  world  of  unreal  emotion  and  elementary  sensation. 
But  Tennyson  by  his  courageous  attitude  proved  that 
there  is  no  danger  to  poetry  in  the  awakening  of 
wider  vision,  in  the  more  accurate  definition  of  the 
scientific  law.  Science,  he  showed,  could  touch  the 
chords  of  deeper  mysteries,  and,  far  from  defining 
the  mind  of  God  and  confining  it  within  narrower 
limits,  it  brought  the  reverent  spirit  no  nearer  to 
the  solution  of  the  eternal  riddle,  but  only  made 
the  data  richer  and  more  complex. 

The  Greeks  represented  Iris,  the  rainbow  mes- 
senger of  the  gods,  as  the  daughter  of  wonder ; 
and  to  Tennyson  the  patient  investigation  of  the 
principles  and  conditions  of  life,  instead  of  diminish- 
ing the  divine  wonder,  deepened  and  intensified  it. 

It  was  the  same  with  his  treatment  of  humanity. 
Termyson,  unlike  most  poets,  felt  a  deep  and  absorb- 
ing interest  in  the  details  of  practical  politics. 
The  defence  of  his  country,  the  extension  of  the 
franchise,  were  not  to  him  mere  hard  distasteful 


POLITICS  85 

facts,  things  likely  to  disturb  the  balance  of  the 
poetical  faculty,  but  problems  on  which  he  thought 
deeply  and  spoke  eagerly.  For  instance,  he  said 
once  fiercely  that  he  could  almost  wish  England  to 
be  invaded  by  France  that  he  might  have  the  pleasure 
of  tearing  an  invader  limb  from  limb. 

It  seems  clear  that  his  acceptance  of  his  peerage 
was  in  part  at  all  events  dictated  by  a  deep-seated 
desire  to  have  a  hand  in  practical  politics  ;  and  thus 
though  in  the  poems  in  which  he  touched  directly 
on  politics — a  fault  into  which  in  later  life  he  some- 
times fell — he  mistakes  the  quality  of  poetical 
substance,  yet  in  the  earlier  utterances  on  freedom, 
and  in  those  poems  where  he  indicates  political 
principles,  there  is  nothing  fantastic  or  unpractical 
in  his  grip  ;  he  does  not  vaguely  flounder  in  a  region 
where  he  felt  bound  to  have  views,  but  speaks  out 
of  the  fulness  of  the  heart  on  matters  which  were 
not  to  him  questions  of  academical  opinion  but  of 
deep  and  vital  enthusiasm. 

But  all  this  might  have  been  ineffective  if  it  had 
not  been  for  his  magical  power  of  language.  His 
technical  mastery  of  his  art  will  be  discussed  else- 
where, but  from  the  point  of  view  of  a  conversational- 
ist Tennyson  had  an  extraordinary  faculty  of  finding 
the  mot  propre,  of  summing  up  a  situation  in  the 
tersest  and  most  expressive  fashion.  His  friends 
thought  him  one  of  the  most  impressive  of  talkers, 
and  there  is  hardly  a  story  about  him,  where  the 


86  TENNYSON 

ipsissima  verba  are  given,  whether  it  is  a  humorous 
comment,  or  a  dignified  reflection,  or  a  picturesque 
statement,  which  does  not  possess  a  pecuUar  and 
weighty  quahty,  a  homely  appropriateness,  an  un- 
expected juxtaposition  which  could  only  be  attained 
by  one  who  had  a  forcible  vocabulary  at  his  com- 
mand, and,  what  is  more,  within  his  reach. 

For  instance,  he  said  to  his  friend  Locker- Lampson, 
as  they  sate  together,  miserably  cramped  in  the  top 
gallery  of  a  small  blazing  and  glaring  Parisian 
theatre :  "  Locker,  this  is  like  being  stuck  on  a 
spike  over  hell."  Another  story  may  be  given  in 
the  words  of  his  old  friend  FitzGerald  :  "  We  were 
stopping  before  a  shop  in  Regent  Street  where  were 
two  figures  of  Dante  and  Goethe.  I  (I  suppose)  said, 
'  What  is  there  in  old  Dante's  Face  that  is  missing  in 
Goethe's  .'' '  And  Tennyson  (whose  profile  then  had 
certainly  a  remai'kable  likeness  to  Dante's)  said, 
'The  Divine.'  " 

Again,  when  in  The  Lotos-Eaters  he  wrote,  de- 
scribing the  infinite  variety  of  streams  in  the  island, 
of  the  stream  that  leaps  from  a  precipice  so  high 
that  it  is  entirely  disintegrated  in  its  fall  and 
reaches  the  ground  like  fine  rain, — 

A  land  of  streams  !  some,  like  a  downward  smoke, 
Slow-dropping  veils  of  thinnest  lawn.  .  .  . 

some  critic  found  fault  with  him  for  going  to  the 
stage  for  his  descriptions,  saying  that  a  revolving 
wreath  of  loose  lawn  was  the  device  used  in  theatres 


DIRECTNESS  87 

to  produce  the  illusion  of  a  waterfall.  Tennyson 
of  course  had  not  the  least  idea  that  this  was  so. 
But  the  anecdote  shows  that  he  had  an  extraordinary 
power  of  catching  a  resemblance  and  fixing  an 
impression  by  the  one  appropriate  word. 

There  is  an  amusing  story,  related  by  the 
Rev.  H.  Fletcher  of  Grasmere,  who  accompanied 
Matthew  Arnold  and  Tennyson  on  a  walk  in  the 
Lake  country.  They  came  out  on  a  high  brow ;  at 
their  feet  far  below  lay  a  great  expanse  of  yellow 
mountain  pasture,  in  which  a  flock  of  brown- 
fleeced  sheep  were  feeding.  Matthew  Arnold 
made  several  interesting  but  far-fetched  comparisons 
of  an  elaborate  kind.  "No,"  said  Tennyson,  "it 
looks  like  nothing  but  a  great  blanket,  full  of  fleas." 

To  illustrate  his  forcible  directness  of  speech  we 
may  quote  an  incident  recorded  in  the  Life. 
Some  girl  in  his  presence  spoke  of  a  marriage,  lately 
arranged  between  two  acquaintances  of  her  own,  as 
a  "  penniless  "  marriage.  Tennyson  glared,  rum- 
maged in  his  pocket,  produced  a  penny  and  slapped 
it  down  before  her  saying,  "  There,  I  give  you  that ! 
for  that  is  the  god  you  worship." 

Again,  to  J.  R.  Green,  after  a  stimulating  con- 
versation, the  Poet  said  solemnly,  "  You're  a  jolly, 
vivid  man — and  I'm  glad  to  have  known  you ; 
you're  as  vivid  as  lightning." 

Again  he  was  reading  Li/cidas  aloud  to  some 
friends  in  1870.  When  he  had  done,  a  girl  present  said 


88  TENNYSON 

that  she  had  never  read  Paradise  Lost.  "  Shame- 
less daughter  of  your  age,"  said  the  Bard. 

The  above  stories,  though  the  thoughts  are  not 
exactly  conspicuous  for  brilliance,  show  a  marked 
power  of  expressing  vivid  thought  in  a  salient 
image. 

His  impressiveness  of  speech  was  no  doubt  as- 
sisted by  the  undoubted  majesty  and  stateliness 
of  the  Poet's  personal  appearance.  It  was  not  only 
the  lofty  stature,  the  domed  head,  in  which  he 
resembled  Pericles  and  Walter  Scott,  the  dark  com- 
plexion, the  eloquent  eye,  the  noble  lines  drawn  by 
age  and  experience  in  the  face,  but  there  was  a 
certain  pontifical  solemnity,  a  regal  deliberation, 
a  rough-hewn  dignity,  in  no  sense  assumed,  which 
lent  weight  and  majesty  to  all  he  said  and 
did.  He  possessed  the  natural  kingliness  that 
Aristotle  attributed  to  the  magnanimous  man.  In 
whatever  rank  of  life  Tennyson  had  been  born, 
however  grotesque  a  calling  he  had  pursued,  he 
would  have  had  this  unconscious  weight  in  all  that 
he  did  or  said.  It  is  hard  to  give  instances  of  this 
particular  quality,  because  by  overawing  those  who 
passed  under  its  influence  it  is  apt  to  be  subtly  felt, 
and  to  compel  a  deference  willingly  given,  rather 
than  to  create  situations  where  it  is  specially  evoked. 
The  dignified  man  has  seldom  need  to  defend  himself 
against  indignity. 

One  who  knew  him  well  tells  me  that  in  later 


DIGNITY  89 

years  it  was  impossible  to  deny  that,  in  spite  of  his 
obvious  desire  to  be  courteous  to  strangers,  he  was 
yet  undeniably  formidable  to  a  preternatural  degree. 
It  was  not  only  the  prestige  of  his  fame,  because 
there  have  been  abundance  of  great  men  whom  in 
private  life  it  has  been  impossible  to  fear.  But  a 
sort  of  awful  majesty  enveloped  Tennyson.  His 
enormous  size,  the  stateliness  of  his  walk,  his  slow 
sonorous  voice,  his  noble  head  with  its  mass  of 
hair,  and  the  strange  peering  look,  slowly  brought 
to  bear  upon  his  interlocutor,  all  heightened  the 
feeling  of  personal  awe.  He  was  in  manner  sim- 
plicity itself;  but  in  his  case  this  simplicity  did  not 
make  him  more  accessible  ;  it  only  gave  the  feeling 
that  he  would  express  exactly  what  he  felt  whether 
it  was  approval  or  disapproval,  encouragement  or 
censure  ^ ;  his  greatness  made  it  impossible  to  meet 
him  on  the  equal  terms  which  he  no  doubt  expected 
and  assumed  to  exist ;  and  he  was  consequently  ex- 
tremely disconcerting  to  people  of  shy  or  highly 
strung  temperament. 

Even  Jowett,  the  subtle  fencer  with  words,  the 
refrigerator  of  timid  conversationalists,  was  by  no 
means  at  his  ease  with  Tennyson ;  or  rather  he 
was  very  much  on  his  good  behaviour,  like  a  school- 
boy with  a  master  who  is   mainly  good-tempered 

1  Mrs.  Oliphant  relates  that  Tennyson,  in  his  own  house,  after 
listening  in  silence  to  an  interchange  of  amiable  compliments  be- 
tween herself  and  Mrs.  Tennyson,  said  abruptly,  "  What  liars 
you  women  are ! " 


90  TENNYSON 

but  of  uncertain  mood ;  he  was  tentative,  amiable, 
nervous  under  the  genial  but  highly  flavoui-ed  banter 
with  which  the  Bard  plied  him ;  he  was  complimen- 
tary, anxious  to  avert  a  social  crisis — and  if  this  was 
the  case  with  an  old  and  valued  friend,  what  must  it 
have  been  with  younger  and  more  sensitive  admirers. 
The  Poet  possessed  in  a  remarkable  degree  the 
power  of  attachment  in  friendship  not  less  than  in 
love.  But  he  rather  demanded  affection  than  gave 
it ;  and  it  is  plain  that  his  absorption  in  his  work 
and  his  active  interest  in  the  details  of  life  saved 
him  from  much  suffering.  It  is  strange  that  the 
Avriter  of  one  of  the  greatest  and  completest  of 
elegies  should  not,  in  respect  to  his  relations  with 
human  beings,  give  the  impression  of  being  a  "man 
of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief."  His  affec- 
tions were  essentially  of  a  tranquil  kind.  His 
friends  found  him  invariably  the  same,  but  it  may 
be  doubted  whether  in  their  absence  he  thought 
very  much  about  them.  The  story  of  his  rupture 
with  Coventry  Patmore  will  illustrate  this.  When 
Coventry  Patmore's  first  wife  died,  the  two  poets 
being  close  friends — indeed  Coventry  Patmore 
divided  his  friends  into  two  classes,  of  which  one  was 
"  Tennyson  "  and  the  other  was  "  the  rest " — Temiy- 
son  neither  went  to  see  him,  nor  wrote  him  a  single 
line  of  sympathy  on  the  sad  event.  Mrs.  Tennyson, 
indeed,  thinking  that  Mrs.  Patmore's  illness  must 
have  entailed  heavy  expense  on  Patmore,  and  that 


AFFECTIONS  91 

he  was  a  poor  man,  arranged  an  application  to  the 
Premier  for  some  bounty  or  pension  to  assist  him  at 
a  crisis  so  sad.  This  Temiyson  signed,  and  it  is  the 
only  indication  of  interest  that  he  manifested. 
Coventry  Patmore  wrote  and  asked  him  to  come  and 
see  him  ;  of  which  letter  Tennyson  took  no  notice, 
saying  many  years  after  that  it  had  never  reached  him. 

For  nearly  twenty  years  there  was  a  complete 
rupture  of  relations  which  had  been  extraordinarily 
intimate.  Tennyson  seems  occasionally  to  have 
expressed  a  mild  wonder  that  Patmore  had  given 
him  up,  but  it  did  not  extend  so  far  as  to  induce 
him  to  write  a  letter  asking  if  anything  was  amiss. 
Patmore  is  perhaps  to  blame  for  not  having  unravelled 
the  matter  further,  but  he  certainly  had  reason  for 
thinking  that  Tennyson's  conduct  was  unfeeling. 

In  any  case  the  two  attached  friends,  the  poet  of 
Friendship  and  the  poet  of  Domestic  Love,  fell  into 
an  entire  silence  which  lasted  for  twenty  years,  for 
a  misunderstanding  which  a  letter  from  either  might 
have  dispelled. 

Such  a  story,  though  it  is  not  inconsistent  with 
an  affectionate  temperament,  gives  no  hint  of  the 
intense  personal  devotion,  the  hungering  eager- 
ness for  sight  and  speech  which  are  generally 
characteristic  of  affectionate  natures.  One  sees  the 
child  here  as  all  through.  A  child  can  be  truly 
loving,  irresistibly  impelled  to  create  and  enjoy  an 
atmosphere  of  affection  about   itself — but  without 


92  TENNYSON 

very  deep  attachment,  and  needing  to  live  sur- 
rounded by  looks  and  words  of  love  rather  than  to 
be  slow  in  maturing  love  and  affection,  and  inconsol- 
able without  the  presence  of  particular  objects  of 
the  desire  of  the  heart. 

The  natural  melancholy  of  Tennyson's  tempera- 
ment must  here  be  noted.  He  was  probably,  like 
most  melancholy  men,  happier  more  often  than  he 
knew  ;  he  thawed,  mostly  in  the  evening,  under  the 
influences  of  conversation,  wine  and  tobacco,  into  an 
irresistibly  genial  and  sociable  mood ;  but  it  was  of 
the  nature  of  distraction ;  and  left  to  himself  the 
spirit  fell  back  with  singular  helplessness  down  the 
rugged  ascent  into  the  dark  pool.  There  hung  a 
cloud  over  him  from  day  to  day,  say  those  who  knew 
him  best.  He  often  sighed,  he  often  complained  of 
his  own  unhappiness.  But  it  must  often  have  been, 
as  Gray  said,  of  his  own  depression,  a  good  easy  sort 
of  a  state,  and  well  suited  for  the  exercise  of  poetical 
meditation :  a  conscious  burden,  no  doubt,  but  not 
necessarily  an  uncongenial  atmosphere  for  poetry 
to  rise  and  flower  in. 

Another  characteristic  trait  of  Tennyson  was  his 
extraordinary  sensitiveness.  He  used  to  say  that 
his  skin  was  typical  of  his  mental  temperament, 
that  a  fleabite  would  spread  an  inch  over  the  sur- 
face. His  sensitiveness  to  criticism  was  abnormal. 
He  used  to  admit  that  he  was  indifferent  to  praise 
and  that   he  could  not  bear  blame.      An  adverse 


SENSITIVENESS  9S 

criticism  was  to  him  a  personal  matter.  He  was 
apt  to  attribute  it  to  definite  malignity,  or  to  in- 
tolerable ignorance.  A  friend  tells  me  that  he 
went  from  the  house  of  a  dignitary  of  the  Church 
to  stay  with  Tennyson  ;  and  he  repeated  some  criti- 
cism that  had  been  made  by  his  host  on  Queen 
Maiy,  which  he  had  pronounced  to  be  a  stately 
poem  but  unsuitable  to  the  stage.  Tennyson  swept 
aside  the  praise  and  settled  upon  the  criticism  with 
extraordinary  persistence.  Again  and  again  he  re- 
verted to  it  with  a  somewhat  painful  iteration. 
The  following  day  when  the  guest  departed  Tenny- 
son came  to  say  good-bye,  and  with  great  solemnity 
said,  "Tell  your  friend — the  Canon"  (with  ironical 
emphasis)  "that  he  doesn't  know  what  the  drama 
is  !  "  Again  a  friend  of  his  tells  me  that  when  she 
was  staying  at  Farringford,  some  one  brought  there 
a  school  magazine  in  which  there  was  a  disparaging 
allusion  to  the  Poet.  She  says  that  it  was  most 
painful  to  see  how  for  days  the  words  burned  in  his 
mind  like  a  poisoned  wound ;  no  matter  what  subject 
was  started,  no  matter  how  much  interested  he 
himself  became  in  pursuing  a  train  of  thought,  he 
always  came  back  to  the  same  grievance.  No 
amount  of  influence  with  other  minds  it  seemed 
could  atone  for  what  "  these  young  gentlemen" 
had  said.  Such  stories  could  be  multiplied  in- 
definitely. But  he  was  true  to  his  principles  in 
the  matter,    treating  others   as   he  desired    to   be 


94  TENNYSON 

treated,  and  though  a  master  of  personal  invective, 
as  is  shown  by  the  hnes  on  Bulwer  Lytton,  he 
resolutely  suppressed  it  in  his  writings,  except  in 
an  impersonal  way.  The  picture  of  the  pious 
company  promoter  in  Sea  Dreams  is  sketched  by 
the  hand  of  a  powerful  satirist.  He  hated  spiteful- 
ness  above  all  things.  He  was  told  that  the 
celebrated  lines  in  Maud,  about  the  coal  mine,  had 
given  offence  to  worthy  owners  ;  he  replied  with  the 
utmost  indignation,  "  Sooner  than  wound  any  one 
in  such  a  spiteful  fashion,  I  would  consent  never 
to  write  again ;  yea,  to  have  my  hand  cut  off  at 
the  wrist." 

Undoubtedly  the  sheltered  atmosphere  in  which 
he  lived  tended  to  increase  these  characteristics. 
Guarded  from  the  world  by  an  intensely  loyal  and 
loving  wife,  and  by  a  son  whose  filial  devotion  was 
more  of  a  passion  than  a  sentiment,  he  missed  the 
equality  of  criticism  which  might,  as  with  a  subtle 
file,  have  worn  down  the  angles  of  personality. 
There  was  something,  too,  as  I  have  said,  majestic 
and  unapproachable  about  his  personal  dignity 
which  was  apt  to  compel  admiring  deference. 
Thus,  like  royal  personages,  he  passed  the  later 
years  of  his  life  in  a  somewhat  unreal  atmosphere 
of  subtle  subservience.  But  it  must  be  added  that 
there  were  few  people  who  could  have  borne  the 
adulation  which  was  so  freely  lavished  on  him 
without  far  greater  enervation  of  character.     His 


SHYNESS  95 

house  became  a  place  of  pilgrimage,  and  his  natural 
simplicity  led  him  to  talk  easily  of  himself,  his 
tastes  and  prejudices.  No  doubt  the  one  thing 
desired  by  all  pilgrims  is  that  the  object  of  their 
devotion  should  tell  them  something  about  himself ; 
and  one  of  the  reasons  which  makes  pilgrimages  to 
see  a  great  man  so  disappointing  is  that  the  hero 
so  rarely  talks  on  the  one  subject  that  brings  his 
visitors  to  the  place.  But  this  was  not  Tennyson's 
way.  He  was  generally  ready  to  read  his  poems 
and  to  talk  about  them.  Probably  there  is  no  poet 
about  whom  so  many  authentic  traditions  exist  as 
to  lines  which  he  praised  as  "the  best  he  ever 
wrote."  Carried  away  by  the  impulse  of  the 
moment,  and  sincerely  approving  of  some  line  which 
was  under  discussion,  the  Bard,  with  an  almost 
Oriental  instinct  of  hospitality,  fell  easily  into  a  vein 
which  he  knew  would  delight  his  hearers. 

Tennyson  was,  in  a  way,  extraordinarily  shy ; 
an  eager  questioner,  a  timorous  child,  a  nervous 
visitor  would  freeze  him  into  gloomy  silence ; 
on  the  other  hand  with  people  of  tranquil 
and  self-possessed  manner,  who  talked  easily  and 
naturally,  and  who  showed  decorous  deference 
without  inconvenient  curiosity,  he  was  expansive, 
humorous  and  natural.  He  alternated  between 
what  appeared  to  be  excessive  rudeness,  when  he 
was  in  fact  only  thinking  aloud — as  when  he  asked 
a  child  who  was  introduced  to  him  why  his  hand 


96  TENNYSON 

felt  like  a  toad  ^ — and  the  most  tender  and  consider- 
ate courtesy  ;  it  all  depended  upon  his  mood ;  some- 
times he  was  a  model  of  noble  deference  to  old 
people,  whether  venerable  or  not.  Yet  O.  W. 
Holmes,  then  aged  nearly  eighty,  after  a  visit  to 
Tennyson,  gently  complained  to  a  friend,  "  He  did 
not  realise,  I  think,  that  I  am  an  old  man,  and  accus- 
tomed to  being  treated  kindly." 

Speaking  once  of  the  secret  of  oratory  he  said, 
"  I  am  never  the  least  shy  before  great  men.  Each 
of  them  has  a  personality  for  which  he  or  she  is 
responsible ;  but  before  a  crowd  which  consists  of 
many  personalities,  of  which  I  know  nothing,  I  am 
infinitely  shy.  The  great  orator  cares  nothing  about 
all  this.  I  think  of  the  good  man,  and  the  bad  man, 
and  the  mad  man,  that  may  be  among  them,  and 
can  say  nothing.  He  takes  them  all  as  one  man. 
He  sways  them  as  one  man." 

Another  characteristic  demands  a  word.  Tenny- 
son had  in  conversation  a  virile  freshness  which 
led  him  to  speak  in  the  plainest  terms  on 
subjects  which  are  seldom  discussed  in  detail  in 
ordinary  society.  The  same  vigorous  humanity 
which    made    him    say    that   any    port   Avhich   was 

^  No  doubt  he  had  a  line  of  Herrick's  in  his  mind  from  Another 
Grace  for  a  Child : — 

Here  a  little  child  I  stand 

Heaving  up  my  either  hand 

Cold  as  paddocks  though  they  be,  etc. 


( 


HUMOUR  97 

"sweet  and  black  and  strong  enough"  was  good 
enough  for  him,  made  his  talk  on  occasions 
Rabelaisian  from  its  plainness.  This  fact  is  worth 
mentioning  because  in  his  poems  he  is  like  Virgil, 
delicate  almost  to  the  verge  of  prudery ;  though  such 
a  poem  as  Lucretius  showed  plainly  enough  that  this 
delicacy  was  the  result  of  deliberate  theory  and  not 
of  natural  temperament.  There  can  be  no  better 
proof  that  this  outspoken  tendency  was  real  frank- 
ness, and  untainted  by  the  least  shadow  of  pruri- 
ence, than  the  fact  that  there  is  no  poet  ancient  or 
modern  who  could  be  put  with  such  supreme  and 
entire  confidence  in  the  hands  of  the  most  maidenly 
of  readers  ;  and  that  the  instinct  for  purity  was  so 
strong  as  to  be  held  almost  to  emasculate  his  work. 
When  Tennyson  wrote  of  "  the  poisonous  honey 
brought  from  France  "  a  well-known  writer  whose 
moral  outlook  is  less  austere  retorted  by  speaking 
of  the  "Laureate's  domestic  treacle." 

Tennyson  rated  humour  very  high ;  in  a  letter  to 
his  futui'e  wife  he  said  solemnly  that  she  would 
find  it  in  most  great  writers — even  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  Among  his  own  writings  the  dialect  poems 
show  how  strong  and  genuine  a  vein  of  humour  he 
himself  possessed.  He  was  fond  of  amusing  anec- 
dotes and  told  them  well ;  but  he  had  as  well  a 
strong  vein  of  original  and  native  picturesque- 
ness  of  a  humorous  kind  in  conversation.  What 
could  be  more  delightful  than  his  comment  on  a  novel 

7 


98  TENNYSON 

of  Miss  Yonge'Sj  which  he  read  with  profound 
absorption,  suffering  nothing  to  distract  him  ?  At 
last  he  closed  the  book  and  laid  it  down,  saying 
with  an  air  of  inexpressible  relief,  "  I  see  land  ! 
Harry  is  going  to  be  confirmed." 

He  had  an  immense  admiration  for  Miss  Austen 
as  a  writer.  He  once  made  a  pilgrimage  to  Lyme 
Regis,  to  study  the  scene  of  Persuasion ;  one 
of  the  company,  a  person  of  well-regulated  mind, 
made  some  allusion  to  the  Duke  of  Monmouth. 
"  Don't  talk  to  me  of  Monmouth,"  said  Tennyson 
sternly,  "but  show  me  the  exact  spot  where  Louisa 
Musgrove  fell ! " 

But  the  most  humorous  effects  of  his  conversation 
were  produced  by  a  certain  mystic  solemnity  of 
phrase  or  grim  exaggeration,  greatly  enhanced  by 
his  stateliness  of  enunciation. 

Travelling  in  Switzerland  he  was  much  annoyed 
by  a  terrible  smell  which  prevailed  at  a  spot  from 
which  there  was  a  view  of  a  famous  waterfall.  He 
said  pathetically  that  he  was  painfully  sensitive  to 
such  impressions,  and  that  the  atrocious  smell  and 
the  magnificent  prospect  would  be  for  ever  insepar- 
ably connected  in  his  mind — adding  sententiously, 
"  This  is  an  age  of  lies,  and  it  is  also  an  age  of  stinks." 

At  the  sight  of  the  tail  of  a  great  glacier  loaded 
with  dirty  debris,  he  said,  "  That  glacier  is  a  filthy 
thing ;  it  looks  as  if  a  thousand  London  seasons 
had  passed  over  it." 


HUMOUR  99 

When  the  Metaphysical  Society  was  founded  in 
I869,  the  Poet  said,  apropos  of  a  somewhat  acrid  dis- 
cussion which  had  taken  place,  "  Modern  Society 
ought  at  all  events  to  have  taught  men  to  separate 
light  from  heat,"  words  which  were  adopted  as  the 
motto  of  the  society. 

On  one  occasion,  says  the  legend,  Tennyson  was 
walking  with  a  friend,  and,  stumbling  in  getting 
over  a  stile,  fell  to  the  ground  ; — it  seems  that 
though  muscularly  strong  he  was  always  clumsy 
— his  friend,  knowing  his  dislike  both  of  being 
helped  and  also  of  having  such  incidents  witnessed, 
walked  on  a  few  paces,  and  turning  round  saw  that 
Tennyson  had  made  no  effort  to  rise,  but  was  lying 
with  his  face  extended  over  a  little  muddy  pool  by 
the  hedgerow,  overgrown  with  duck-weed.  Think- 
ing that  the  Poet  had  dropped  something  in  his 
fall,  and  was  looking  for  it,  he  returned.  Tennyson 
raised  himself  slowly  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and 
turned  a  face,  dim  with  rapt  and  serious  contem- 
plation, upon  him,  saying  in  a  deep  tone,  "T , 

what  an  imagination  God  Almighty  has  !  "  This 
exclamation  was  drawn  from  him  by  the  sight  of 
the  little  pool,  with  its  myriad  and  dainty  forms  of 
infusorial  life  and  beauty,  all  fresh  from  the  mind 
of  God. 

In  1887  he  went  to  see  his  eldest  brother 
Frederick,  who  was  greatly  occupied  with  the  phe- 
nomena of  Spiritualism,  and  who  tried  to  persuade 


100  TENNYSON 

the  Laureate  to  go  seriously  into  the  question.  The 
Poet  heard  him  patiently,  and  then  said  with  great 
emphasis,  "  I  am  convinced  that  God  and  the 
ghosts  of  men  would  choose  something  other  than 
mere  table-legs  through  which  to  speak  to  the 
heart  of  man." 

On  another  occasion  he  said  with  humorous  sad- 
ness that  the  sense  of  religion  in  England  was  of 
a  very  precarious  order.  "The  general  English 
view  of  God  is  as  of  an  immeasurable  clergy- 
man." 

He  was  very  fond  of  the  story  of  the  Duke  of 
Wellington,  who  was  piloted  over  a  crowded 
crossing  by  an  enthusiastic  stranger.  The  Duke 
put  his  hand  into  his  pocket  as  if  about  to  reward 
his  benefactor,  when  the  stranger  said  hysterically 
that  the  only  reward  he  desired  was  to  be  allowed 
to  shake   the   hand   of  the  great    conqueror.     To 

which    the    Duke    replied,    "Don't    be   a    d d 

fool ! "  Commenting  on  this  Tennyson  said  that 
the  answer  was  almost  as  great  in  its  way  as 
the  battle  of  Waterloo — adding,  "A  Frenchman 
would  have  answered,  '  Mais,  oui !  on  m'appelle  le 
grand ! '  " 

He  was  always  very  indignant  over  the  desire  to 
invade  the  privacy  of  great  men.  He  said  once  to 
Mr.  Palgrave  that  if  he  had  in  his  hands  an  auto- 
biography of  Horace,  the  only  copy  in  existence,  he 
would  burn  it  ;  Sir  Henry  Taylor,  in  his  Autohio- 


DISLIKE  OF  PUBLICITY  101 

graphy,  quotes  a  delightful  undated  letter,  written 
by  Mrs.  Cameron  about  the  year  I860,  which  con- 
tains a  forcible  diatribe  of  Tennyson's  on  the 
subject : — 

"He  was  very  violent  with  the  girls  on  the 
subject  of  the  rage  for  autographs.  He  said  he 
believed  every  crime  and  every  vice  in  the  world 
were  connected  with  the  passion  for  autographs 
and  anecdotes  and  records  ;  that  the  desiring 
anecdotes  and  acquaintance  with  the  lives  of  great 
men  was  treating  them  like  pigs,  to  be  ripped 
open  for  the  public ;  that  he  knew  he  himself 
should  be  ripped  open  like  a  pig  ;  that  he  thanked 
God  Almighty  with  his  whole  heart  and  soul  that 
he  knew  nothing,  and  that  the  world  knew  nothing 
of  Shakespeare  but  his  writings ;  and  that  he  thanked 
God  Almighty  that  he  knew  nothing  of  Jane  Austen, 
and  that  there  were  no  letters  preserved  either  of 
Shakespeare's  or  Jane  Austen's,  that  they  had  not 
been  ripped  open  like  pigs.  Then  he  said  that  the 
post  for  two  days  had  brought  him  no  letters,  and 
that  he  thought  there  was  a  sort  of  syncope  in  the 
world  as  to  him  and  his  fame." 

The  unconscious  transition  in  the  last  remark 
to  the  egotistic  vein  is  as  characteristic  as  the 
violence  of  the  earlier  words. 

I  have  sometimes  wondered  whether  the  simile 
at  the  beginning  of  Sea  Dreams  was  dictated  by  a 
subtle  sense   of  humour  or  no.     After  describing 


< 


102  TENNYSON 

the  slender  savings  of  the  city  clerk,  so  precariously 
invested,  he  adds  : — 

As  tlie  little  thrift 
Trembles  in  perilous  places  o'er  the  deep. 

Neither  was  he  averse  to  practical  humour.  An 
American  visitor  describes  how  he  first  saw  Tenny- 
son driving  in  a  small  pony- carriage  with  one  of 
his  grandchildren ;  they  had  exchanged  hats ;  and 
the  child  sate  with  his  head  enveloped  in  the  huge 
black  wide-awake  that  was  so  characteristic  of  the 
Poet,  while  Tennyson  wore  perched  at  the  top  of 
his  great  head  with  its  flowing  curls  a  small  straw 
sailor's  hat.  He  made  no  attempt  to  change  or 
lay  aside  this  head-dress,  and  conducted  the  inter- 
view without  embarrassment  or  loss  of  gravity. 

Again,  in  1879,  the  Laureate  met  the  present 
Queen  at  Mrs.  Greville's  in  Chester  Square.  The 
Princess  asked  Tennyson  to  read  her  the  Welcome 
to  Alexandra.  Tennyson  did  so,  and  when  he  had 
finished,  the  fact  of  the  reading  his  own  compli- 
mentary poem  aloud  to  the  Princess  struck  him  as 
so  ludicrous,  that  he  dropped  the  book  and  fell  into 
uncontrollable  laughter,  which  was  cordially  re- 
echoed by  the  Princess  herself. 

Such,  then,  was  the  man — simple,  wise,  laborious, 
impressive,  trenchant,  outspoken,  yet  sensitive 
withal,  self-absorbed  and  moody  ;  with  the  heart 
of  a  child,  the  vision  of  a  poet,  and  the  faith  of  a 


CHARACTER  103 

mystic,  in  a  mighty,  rugged,  vigorous  frame,  full 
of  strong  animal  and  human  impulse  ;  living  a 
life  that  tended  to  develop  both  the  good  and  the 
evil  of  his  (temperament ;  for  the  seclusion  and  ease 
that  makes  divine  dreams  possible  is  also  a  soil  in 
which  the  frailties,  passions  and  vanities  of  human 
nature  burgeon  and  flower,  "  Prophecy,"  said 
George  Eliot,  "  is  of  all  the  mistakes  we  commit  the 
most  gratuitous  ; "  prophecy  in  the  pluperfect  sub- 
junctive— what  might  have  been — is  more  gratui- 
tous still.  But  FitzGerald,  who  knew  and  grasped 
the  strength  and  weakness  of  Tennyson's  character, 
was  strongly  of  opinion  that  Tennyson's  life  had 
not  had  an  entirely  wholesome  effect  upon  him — 
and  no  one  had  better  opportunities  of  realising 
the  dangers  of  the  sheltered  life  than  FitzGerald. 
The  latter,  writing  in  1876  (24th  October)  to  Mrs. 
Kemble,  and  speaking  of  the  captain  of  his  sailing- 
boat,  a  majestic  and  tranquil  personage,  whom  he 
much  admired  and  respected,  he  said,  "  I  thought 
that  both  Tennyson  and  Thackeray  were  inferior 
to  him  in  respect  of  Thinking  of  Themselves. 
When  Tennyson  was  telling  me  of  how  the  Quarterly 
abused  him  (humorously  too),  and  desirous  of 
knowing  why  one  did  not  care  for  his  later  works, 
etc.,  I  thought  that  if  he  had  lived  an  active  Life, 
as  Scott  and  Shakespeare ;  or  even  ridden,  shot, 
drunk,  and  played  the  Devil,  as  Byron,  he  would 
have  done  much  more,  and  talked  about  it  much 


104  TENNYSON 

less.  'You  know/  said  Scott  to  Lockhart,  'that 
I  don't  care  a  curse  about  what  I  write/  and  one 
sees  he  did  not.  I  don't  believe  it  was  far  other- 
wise with  Shakespeare.  Even  old  Wordsworth, 
wrapped  up  in  his  Mountain  mists,  and  proud  as 
he  was,  was  above  all  this  vain  Disquietude  : 
proud,  not  vain,  was  he  :  and  that  a  Great  Man 
(as  Dante)  has  some  right  to  be — but  not  to  care 
what  the  Coteries  say." 

This  is  a  charming  and  subtle  piece  of  criticism 
— but  probably  only  contains  a  half-truth.  It  is 
too  much  in  the  line  of  Carlyle's  dictum  that  Tenny- 
son was  a  life-guardsman  spoiled  by  writing  poetry. 
But  there  are  plenty  of  life -guardsmen,  and  we 
cannot  sacrifice  a  poet.  A  price  must  be  paid  for 
everything  ;  and  though  we  may  not  think  Tenny- 
son's attitude  entirely  manly  or  philosophical,  we 
may  be  thankful  for  the  life,  which  at  the  cost  of 
some  superficial  pettiness,  was  at  all  events  deliber- 
ately pursued,  with  a  high  sense  of  vocation,  and 
the  fruit  of  which  was  so  abundant  and  so  gracious. 


CHAPTER  VII 

TENNYSON'S  creed  was  a  simple  one,  and 
grew  simpler  as  he  grew  older.  The  two 
cardinal  points  of  his  faith  were  his  belief  in  God, 
and  his  belief  in  the  immortality  of  man,  j  On  these 
great  thoughts  the  life  of  his  soul  was  nourished, — 
the  Fatherhood  of  God,  and  the  Life  of  the  World 
to  come. 

He  said  once,  in  memorable  words,  to  Mr. 
Knowles,  "  There's  a  something  that  watches  over 
us ;  and  our  individuality  endures  :  that's  my  faith, 
and  that's  all  my  faith." 

He  seems  to  have  been  brought  up  in  a  simple. 
Christian,  almost  Calvinistic  creed,  and  there  is  little 
evidence  at  any  period  of  agonising  doubt,  any 
uprooting  of  the  vital  principles  of  religion.  If 
there  was  any  such  fuller  testimony  it  is  buried  in 
sacred  silence  ;  perhaps  the  conflict  was  fought  out 
in  his  own  heart.  Possibly  the  letters  to  Arthur 
Hallam,  which  were  destroyed  after  the  death  of 
the  latter,  would  have  contained  some  details  of  the 
inner  struggle,  if  such  struggle  there  were ;  but 
(105) 


106  TENNYSON 

more  probably  there  was  only  a  gradual  transition 
of  thought.  His  own  feeling  about  the  preservation 
and  making  public  of  such  records  was  so  strong 
that  we  must  acquiesce  in  the  destruction  of  these 
valuable  letters ;  though  we  may  be  allowed  to 
regret  it  in  no  inquisitive  spirit,  but  because  it 
might  have  helped  those  whose  belief  was  less 
firmly  based  to  study  reverently  the  processes  by 
which  so  strong  and  vital  a  faith  was  arrived  at. 

There  is  extant  an  unfinished  prayer,  which  he 
composed  as  a  boy,  which  leaves  no  doubt  that  he 
accepted  Christian  dogmas  in  the  most  mechanical 
and  literal  way ;  but  when  he  went  to  Cambridge 
the  question  was  brought  before  him  in  a  more 
personal  manner. 

The  most  interesting  autobiographical  document 
among  the  earlier  poems  is  the  Supposed  Confessions, 
so  the  somewhat  cumbrous  title  runs,  of  a  Second-rate 
Sensitive  Mind  not  in  Unity  with  Itsef.  This  poem, 
which  belongs  to  the  1830  volume,  was  not  re- 
printed till  1872,  when  it  appeared  in  the  Juvenilia 
with  seventeen  lines  omitted. 

We  note,  in  the  first  place,  that  this  is  the  most 
definitely  Christian  poem  which  Tennyson  ever 
wrote  ;  it  speaks  of  the  Birth  and  Passion  of  Christ 
in  terms  which  imply  if  not  a  belief,  at  least  a 
desirous  hope  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Incarnation 
and  the  Atonement.  Probably  Tennyson  would 
have  resented  the  too  close  application  of  the  poem 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  107 

to  his  own  case ;  indeed  there  is  a  passage  in  the 
poem  in  which  the  soliloquist  speaks  of  his  dead 
mother  which  looks  like  a  deliberate  attempt  to 
give  an  environment  not  his  own  to  the  poem.  But 
on  the  other  hand  it  has  an  intimite  which  makes  it 
impossible  to  regard  it  in  any  light  but  the  autobio- 
gx'aphical ;  such  a  poem  cannot  be  simply  dramatic, 
and  indeed  in  Tennyson's  case  the  dramatic  impulse 
had  hardly  even  begun  to  flower  at  the  time  when 
it  was  written.  His  suppression  of  the  poem,  too, 
appears  to  indicate  that  he  felt  it,  with  his  extreme 
love  of  privacy,  to  be  too  urgent  a  self-revelation, 
that  he  had  allowed  himself  "to  tear  his  heart 
before  the  crowd." 

The  difficulty  which  meets  the  reader  of  the 
poem  at  the  outset  is  this :  what  is  the  precise 
catastrophe  that  is  indicated  ?  In  words  which 
seem  to  deplore  a  loss  of  faith  the  speaker  appears 
to  reiterate  and  affirm  the  conviction  that  faith  is 
the  one  thing  left  him  in  a  hopeless  world.  Per- 
haps it  may  be  held  to  be  a  revelation  of  the  process 
by  which  a  mechanical  faith  becomes  vital ;  the 
supposed  speaker  seems  to  say  that  his  faith  is 
deserting  him,  and  that  he  cannot  revivify  it ;  he 
appears  to  be  in  the  condition  of  one  who  has  held 
an  unquestioning  creed,  which  has  never  been  put 
to  the  supreme  test,  has  never  encountered  a  crisis 
such  as  might  lead  the  believer  to  find  that 
such  a  faith  was  not  enough  to  meet,  with  ample 


108  TENNYSON 

reserves,  the  darkest  experience  of  life.  Then  there 
falls  one  of  the  "moods  of  misery  unutterable," 
which  sometimes  beset  an  imaginative  nature  of 
hitherto  tranquil  experiences  on  the  threshold  of 
real  life ;  such  a  nature,  living  vividly,  if  not  happily, 
in  the  present,  and  still  more  in  the  future,  realises 
how  rapidly  both  present  and  future  become  merged 
in  the  past,  how  incredibly  short  life  is  when  com- 
pared with  the  infinite  dreams  in  which  the  hopeful 
mind  has  indulged ;  the  thought  of  death  and  the 
dark  after-world  rises  in  unimagined  horror ;  the 
world  seems  one  gloomy  necropolis — "  Mixta  senura 
et  juvenum  densentur  funera ;  null  urn  Saeva  caput 
Proserpina  fugit,"  as  the  old  poet  said. 

Then  the  faith  which  has  been  tranquil,  mechani- 
cal, customary,  rings  hollow ;  it  cannot  bear  the 
strain  ;  and  the  poem  is  a  cry  for  a  faith  which  may 
gleam  and  sparkle  like  a  sunlit  sea  beyond  the  dark 
tracts  of  death. 

Oh,  teach  me  yet 
Somewhat  before  the  heavy  clod 
Weighs  on  me,  and  the  busy  fret 
Of  that  sharp-headed  worm  begins 
In  the  gross  blackness  underneath. 

The  mood  struggles,  as  it  were,  to  the  very  threshold 
of  faith  and  finds  the  door  shut ;  tlien  the  impulse 
suddenly  flags,  the  dreary  cloud  descends  again 
upon  the  soul. 

Not  only  is  the  motive  of  the  poem  not  charac- 


FAITH  109 

teristic  of  the  writer,  but  the  very  scheme  of  rhyme 
and  tone  of  language  are  un-Tennysonian ;  long 
sentences  of  dubious  structure  shape  themselves 
independent  of  the  crisp  form  of  the  metre.  The 
images,  the  expressions  are  sometimes  characteristic, 
but  one  cannot  help  wondering  whether,  if  the 
poem  had  been  sedulously  withheld  from  publica- 
tion, and  had  long  after  appeared  anonymously,  the 
most  perspicuous  critic  would  have  traced  the 
authorship  unhesitatingly.  One  can  imagine  indeed 
a  critic  of  the  advanced  theological  German  school 
declaring  emphatically  against  the  genuineness  of 
the  poem  on  both  internal  and  external  grounds. 

Still  it  contains  passages  or  rather  expressions  of 
rare  and  singular  beauty  ;  and  as  a  window  into  the 
writer's  soul  it  is  of  inexpressible  interest. 

I  think  it  is  clear  that  after  this  date  his  mind 
broke  gradually  away  to  a  certain  extent  from 
precise  dogmatic  Christian  doctrine  ;  or  rather  that, 
as  his  faith  in  essentials  grew  more  vital,  he  rested 
less  in  dogmatic  religion  than  in  the  deepest  and 
simplest  truths.  I  imagine  that  he  looked  upon  a 
dogmatic  symbol  as  he  might  have  looked  upon  a 
piece  of  parliamentary  drafting,  as  containing  a 
truth  or  a  principle  but  involved  in  subtle  legal 
definition,  and  not  in  itself  inspiring  or  fruitful  for 
the  ordinary  mind. 

That  he  regarded  the  Person  and  teaching  of 
Christ  with  the  deepest  reverence  is  clear  enough. 


110  TENNYSON 

He  wrote  in  1  839  to  his  future  wife,  that  he  was 
staying  with  "an  old  friend"  at  Mablethorpe. 
"  He  and  his  wife,"  he  writes,  "  are  two  perfectly 
honest  Methodists.  When  I  came,  I  asked  her 
after  news,  and  she  replied,  '  Why,  Mr.  Tennyson, 
there  is  only  one  piece  of  news  that  I  know,  that 
Christ  died  for  all  men.'  And  I  said  to  her  :  '  That 
is  old  news  and  good  news  and  new  news  ; '  where- 
with the  good  woman  seemed  satisfied.  I  was  half 
yesterday  reading  anecdotes  of  Methodist  ministers, 
and  liking  to  read  them  too  .  .  .  and  of  the  teaching 
of  Christ,  that  purest  light  of  God." 

Long  after  he  spoke  of  Christ  as  "  that  union  of 
man  and  woman,  sweetness  and  strength."  But 
he  was  not  a  habitual  attendant  upon  the  worship 
of  the  Church,  and  it  is  significant  to  note  that  in 
his  closing  years  (1892),  when  he  received  the 
Communion  in  his  study  at  Freshwater,  he  solemnly 
quoted  his  own  words,  put  into  Cranmer's  mouth, 
before  he  partook  : — 

It  is  but  a  commuuion,  not  a  mass  : 
No  sacrifice,  but  a  life-giving  feast ; 

impressing  upon  the  clergyman  that  he  could  not 
partake  of  it  at  all,  unless  it  were  administered  in 
that  sense. 

Once  indeed  a  visitor  ventured  to  ask  him,  as 
they  were  walking  in  the  garden,  what  he  thought 
of  our  Saviour.      He  said  nothing  at  first,  then  he 


RELIGION  111 

stopped  by  a  beautiful  flower,  and  said,  "  What  the 
sun  is  to  that  flower,  Jesus  Christ  is  to  my  soul.  He 
is  the  Sun  of  my  soul." 

Tennyson  said  that  Christianity,  with  its  Divine 
morality,  but  without  the  central  figure  of  Christ, 
the  Son  of  Man,  would  become  cold  ;  and  that  it 
is  fatal  for  religion  to  lose  its  warmth ;  that  The 
Son  of  Man  was  the  most  tremendous  title  possible  ; 
that  the  forms  of  Christian  religion  would  alter,  but 
that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  would  grow  from  more  to 
more  "  in  the  roll  of  the  ages  ; "  that  his  line, 

Ring  ill  the  Christ  that  is  to  be, 

"points  to  the  time  when  Christianity  without 
bigotry  will  triumph,  when  the  controversies  of 
creeds  shall  have  vanished." 

"  I  am  always  amazed,"  he  said,  "  when  I  read 
the  New  Testament  at  the  splendour  of  Christ's 
purity  and  holiness,  and  at  His  infinite  pity." 

The  above  sayings  are  enough  to  show  the  pro- 
found reverence  with  which  Tennyson  regarded 
Chi'ist,  as  the  perfect  exemplar  of  humanity.  But 
the  deep  mystery  of  the  union  of  the  human  and 
Divine  was  evidently  a  thought  which  he  did  not 
attempt  to  fathom,  and  we  may  perhaps  say  that 
his  mind  turned  more  naturally  to  the  possibility  of 
the  believer's  direct  union  with  God  than  to  the 
more  definite  Christian  conception  of  the  union 
through    Christ.      It  is  of  course   inevitable   that 


112  TENNYSON 

certain  aspects  of  faith  should  come  home  with 
greater  force  to  some  minds  than  to  others,  and  I 
think  it  is  clear  that  this  particular  aspect  of  the 
question  was  not  one  on  which  his  mind  dwelt 
serenely  and  habitually. 

We  will  turn  then  to  the  definite  side  of  his  faith, 
and  try  to  indicate  the  lines  on  which  it  moved. 
He  seems  in  those  silent  years,  of  which  so  little 
record  is  left,  to  have  made  up  his  mind  that  a  life 
without  faith,  without  religion,  was  impossible. 
As  he  wrote  to  his  future  wife,  "  What  matters  it 
how  much  man  knows  and  does  if  he  keep  not  a 
reverential  looking  upward  ?  He  is  only  the  subtlest 
beast  in  the  field." 

At  the  same  time  he  seems  to  have  grown  to 
feel  that  for  him,  at  all  events,  the  secret  did  not 
lie  in  the  subtleties  of  religious  definition.  "  The 
Almighty  will  not  ask  you,"  he  once  said,  "what 
particular  form  of  creed  you  have  held,  but  '  Have 
you  been  true  to  yourself,  and  given  in  my  Name  "  a 
cup  of  cold  water  to  one  of  these  little  ones  ?  "  '" 

Yet  he  sometimes  seemed  to  hanker  after  a  more 
definite  faith ;  speaking  of  his  friend  and  neighbour, 
W.  G.  Ward,  he  said  once,  "  If  I  had  Ward's  blind 
faith,  I  should  always  be  happy."  He  saw,  more- 
over, the  necessity  of  a  working  system  in  matters 
of  religion,  and  the  danger  of  vagueness.  "An 
organised  religion,"  he  once  said,  "is  the  needful 
guardian  of  morality." 


THE  VISION  OF  GOD  11'^ 

Dr.  Martineau  said  that  Tennyson's  poetry  had 
"a  dissolving  influence  upon  over-definite  dogmatic 
creeds:"  but  that  he  had  created,  or  immeasur- 
ably intensified,  the  susceptibility  to  religious 
reverence. 

He  studied,  particularly  after  his  marriage,  the 
Bible  very  closely,  and  also  made  himself  acquainted 
with  the  chief  systems  of  philosophy.  His  con- 
clusion was  a  certain  terror  of  minute  scientific 
analysis  in  matters  of  religion.  "  Nothing  worth 
proving  can  be  proven,  '  he  said.  At  the  same  time 
he  had  the  greatest  horror  of  the  sacrifice  of  religion 
to  reason.  "I  hate  unfaith,"  he  said,  "I  cannot 
endure  that  men  should  sacrifice  everything  at  the 
cold  altar  of  what  with  their  imperfect  knowledge 
they  choose  to  call  truth  and  reason."  The  whole 
drift  of  In  Memuriam  is  that  humanity  will  not  and 
cannot  acquiesce  in  a  godless  world ;  and  the  two 
principles  by  which  Tennyson  tried  to  guide  his 
life  were  the  Fatherhood  of  God,  implying  the 
possibility  of  the  direct  union  of  the  soul  with  God 
— and  the  hope  of  iminortality. 

"  My  most  passionate  desire,"  he  said,  "  is  to  have 
a  clearer  and  fuller  vision  of  God,"  adding  revei*- 
ently,  "  I  can  sympathise  with  God  in  my  poor 
little  way."  Freewill,  he  thought,  was  the  intimate 
connection  between  the  human  and  Divine. 

"We  see,"  he  once  said,  "the  shadow  of  God  in 
the  world — a  distorted  shadow.  Faith  must  be  our 
8 


114  TENNYSON 

guide  ;  "  again^  "The  flesh  is  the  vision^  the  spiritual 
the  only  real  and  true." 

Speaking  of  the  character  of  Arthur  in  the 
Idi/Us,  he  said,  "  For  Arthur  and  for  every  one 
who  believes  in  the  Word,  however  interpreted,  the 
question  arises,  *  How  can  I  in  my  little  life,  in  my 
small  measure,  and  in  my  limited  sphere  reflect 
this  highest  Ideal  ?  '  " 

"God  reveals  himself,"  he  said,  "in  every  indi- 
vidual soul,  and  my  idea  of  heaven  is  the  perpetual 
ministry  of  one  soul  to  another." 

It  was  this  intense  belief  in  the  Divine  principle 
in  the  world  that  made  Jowett  say  of  him  that  "  he 
had  a  strong  desire  to  vindicate  the  ways  of  God 
to  man." 

In  his  belief  in  the  possibility  of  the  union 
between  the  human  spirit  and  God,  he  wrote  and 
thought  as  a  mystic.  He  believed  in  prayer,  but 
he  recognised  that  the  increasing  difficulty  in  the 
way  of  the  scientific  defining  of  prayer  was  the 
extended  knowledge  of  the  laws  that  prevail  in  the 
natural  world.  In  his  own  life  the  need  of  prayer 
became  greater  and  more  urgent,  but  the  forms 
of  prayer  became  less  definite.  As  Wordsworth 
wrote : — 

Thought  was  not,  in  emotion  it  espii-ed  ; 

No  thanks  he  breathed,  he  proffered  no  request. 

"Prayer,"  Tennyson  said,  "is  the  opening  a 
sluice  between  the  ocean  and  the  little  channel.' 


IMMORTALITY  115 

No  less  strong  was  his  perfect  faith  in  personal 
immortality.  Praising  Goethe  as  one  of  the  wisest 
of  men,  he  quoted  with  approbation  Goethe's 
words  :  "  I  hope  I  shall  never  be  so  weak-minded 
as  to  let  my  belief  in  a  future  life  be  torn  from 
me." 

"I  can  hardly  understand/"  he  once  said,  "how  \ 
any  great,  imaginative  man,  who  has  deeply  lived,  I 
suffered,  thought  and  wrought   can    doubt   of  the 
Soul's  continuous  progress  in  the  after  life.''     "  The 
instinct   for  another    life   is   a  presumption   of  its 
truth,"  he  once  said. 

The  letters  that  he  wrote  to  those  suffering  under 
bereavements  have  the  same  fervent  belief  in  im- 
mortality expressed.  To  a  friend  who  had  lost  a 
son  he  wrote  : — 

"  My  own  belief  is  that  the  son  whom  you  so 
loved  is  not  really  what  we  call  dead,  but  more 
actually  living  than  when  alive  here." 

To  Lord  Houghton,  on  the  death  of  his  wife,  he 
wrote,  "  I  think  I  can  see,  as  far  as  any  one  can 
see  in  this  twilight,  that  the  nobler  nature  does  not 
pass  from  its  individuality  when  it  passes  out  of 
this  one  life." 

But  this  faith  was  not  a  vague  and  dreamlike 
emotion,  but  sternly  practical.  He  used  to  speak 
of  the  war  of  sense  and  soul,  the  spreading  poison 
of  sin,  the  transmuting  power  of  repentance, 
"Motive,"   he  said,   ''consecrates  life." 


116  TENNYSON 

Speaking  of  a  boy  going  up  to  the  university  he 
said  with  great  emphasis  : — 

"A  young  man  ought  not  to  be  a  bundle  of 
sensations  ;  he  ought  to  have  selfless  and  adven- 
turous heroism,  not  to  shirk  responsibilities,  to  cast 
aside  maudlin  and  introspective  morbidities,  to  use 
his  powers  cheerfully  in  obedience  to  the  dictates 
of  moral  consciousness."  "Can  he,"  he  added, 
"battle  against  bad  instincts,  can  he  brave  public 
opinion  in  the  cause  of  truth  ?  " 

Again  he  said  of  himself,  "  I  see  the  nothingness 
of  life,  I  know  its  emptiness — but  I  believe  in  Love 
and  Virtue  and  Duty." 

He  felt,  as  he  grew  older,  the  despondency  caused 
by  decreased  energy,  that  despondency  which  be- 
trayed itself  in  the  pessimism  of  some  of  his  later 
poems,  but  he  said,  "  In  my  age  I  have  a 
stronger  faith  in  God  and  human  good  even  than 
in  youth." 

This  faith  was  accompanied  by  a  strong  sense  of 
the  battle  waged  within  himself  with  lower  in- 
stincts. In  one  of  Hallam's  early  letters  to  him 
occurs  the  passage,  "  You  say  pathetically,  '  Alas 
for  me,  I  have  more  of  the  beautiful  than  the  good.'  " 
Hallam  goes  on  to  say  that  "  the  fact  that  he  should 
recognise  this  and  sorrow  over  it  was  in  itself  an 
indication  of  the  eventual  triumph  of  the  Divine." 
And  this  triumph  was  won.  It  has  been  held  by 
those  who  teach  that  Art  must  be  followed  entirely 


THE  PURPOSE  OF  ART  117 

and  solely  for  its  own  sake,  that  Tennyson's  art 
was  vitiated  by  the  moral  purpose  it  reveals.  The 
question  is  not  one  to  be  discussed  here  ;  but  it 
may  be  said  that  Tennyson  considered  this  view  to 
be  almost  blasphemous,  and  sacrificing  the  deeper 
truth  of  life  to  the  more  superficial. 

"  Art  for  art — and  Man's  sake,' '  he  said,  had 
always  been  his  principle. 

The  humility  which  lay  beneath  a  certain  super- 
ficial vanity  is  touchingly  illustrated  by  his  pathetic 
words  when  his  son  Hallam,  then  at  school,  was 
seriously  ill  : — 

"  God  will  take  him,"  he  said,  "  pure  and  good, 
straight  from  his  mother's  lessons.  Surely  it  would 
be  better  for  him  than  to  grow  up  such  a  one  as 
I  am." 

This,  then,  was  his  faith  ;  not  the  faith  that  cannot 
be  content  without  parcelling  out  its  information 
into  scientific  sections,  but  a  deep  sense  of  mystery 
and  humility,  a  firm  belief  in  the  great  purposes  of 
God  for  man.  "There  is  no  answer,"  he  said,  "to 
these  questions  except  in  a  quiet  hope  of  universal 
good."  He  held,  too,  the  conviction  that  the  one 
thing  needful  in  the  world  was  a  deeply  rooted 
vital  faith,  on  which  all  the  aspirations  and  pro- 
gress of  humanity  must  be  based,  "  We  cannot 
give  up,"  he  said,  "the  mighty  hopes  that  make  us 
men." 

It  seems  to  be  claimed,  or  perhaps  hoped,  by  the 


118  TENNYSON 

ardent  upholders  of  Tennyson  that  he  is  destined 
to  survive  as  a  religious  philosopher  and  that  he 
has  defined  the  attitude  of  Faith  to  Science,  estab- 
lished some  invincible  position  in  religion.  The 
hope  is  destined  to  disappointment :  Tennyson's 
philosophy  was  probably  always  considered  ele- 
mentary by  the  advanced  school.  Of  course,  in  one 
sense,  his  influence  is  permanent,  as  all  influence 
that  is  strongly  felt  at  any  period  of  the  intellectual 
or  moral  life  of  a  nation  is  permanent ;  because  it 
contained  the  seed  of  future  development  and  is 
in  itself  an  integral  link  in  the  chain ;  but  the 
data  are  different  now,  and  the  disposition  of  the 
struggle  is  changed.  Further,  Tennyson  established 
nothing ;  the  most  he  did  was  to  express  with  pro- 
found emotion,  and  in  language  of  admirable  beauty, 
the  fact  that,  as  Henry  Sidgwick  said,  there  is,  or 
seems  to  be,  an  inalienable  modicum  of  faith  which 
humanity  is  bound  to  retain,  and  will  not  be  per- 
suaded to  reject.  But  we  must  face  the  fact  that 
even  if  that  faith  is  universally  retained,  it  may  be 
that  it  will  embrace  a  different  scheme,  and  cling 
to  points  which  Tennyson  considered  unessential, 
while  it  abandons  what  he  held  to  be  indubitable. 
It  may  be,  we  say — for  the  coui"se  of  philosophical 
discovery  is  impossible  to  predict. 

But  even  if  Tennyson's  axioms  should  be  rejected, 
it  still  may  be  that  his  profound  sincerity,  his 
poignant  emotion  in  the  presence  of  the  deepest 


FAITH  IN  GOD  119 

mysteries,  and  above  all  the  lucid  solemnity,  the 
stately  dignity  of  his  language,  will  continue  to 
make  his  work  a  permanent  monument  of  the 
human  spirit ;  as  permanent,  that  is,  as  any  trophy 
of  the  human  mind  can  dare  to  claim  to  be. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

IT  is  interesting  to  attempt  to  trace  the  literary 
influences  and  to  discuss  the  writers  on  which 
the  genius  of  Tennyson  was  nurtured.  As  a  child  he 
seems  to  have  read  Byron,  Thomson,  Pope — whom 
he  called  "  a  consummate  artist  in  the  lower  sense  of 
the  term" — and  Walter  Scott.  It  is  noticeable 
that  many  of  the  early  poems  are  mere  Byronic 
exercises.  He  improvised  hundreds  of  hues  in  the 
style  of  Pope,  and  he  ^vl•ote  an  early  epic  in  the 
style  of  Walter  Scott.  He  was  attracted  by 
Thomson's  descriptions  of  nature  and  wrote  with 
facility  in  imitation  of  him.  At  the  age  of  twelve 
he  wrote  a  long  critical  letter  to  an  aunt  on  the 
subject  of  Samson  (spelt  Sampson)  Agonistes, 
mainly  composed  of  quotations,  in  which  he  pro- 
nounces Milton  a  pedant.  It  is  not  recorded  what 
his  favourite  poetical  reading  was  before  he  went 
to  the  university,  but  he  must  have  read  Milton 
carefully,  and  the  influence  of  Keats  is  distinctly 
traceable  in  the  Cambridge  prize  poem  on  Tim- 
buctoo ;  there  are,  too,  curious  traces  of  the  study 
(120) 


LITERARY  INFLUENCES  121 

of  Shelley  in  The  Lover's  Tale  of  1833,  after  which 
date  the  direct  influence  of  other  poetry  on  his 
style  seems  to  have  ceased ;  he  himself  stated  that 
in  later  years  nothing  that  he  wrote  was  consciously 
imitative. 

But  from  that  time  to  the  end  of  his  life  a  large 
number  of  very  acute  and  sympathetic  critical  dicta 
on  literary  matters  are  recorded.  Mr.  Lecky  in 
the  interesting  reminiscences  which  he  wrote  of  the 
poet  says  that  he  was  an  admirable  critic,  and  that 
he  was  especially  qualified  for  critical  discriminations 
by  his  great  delicacy  of  ear  and  his  retentive  verbal 
memory.  Mr.  Gladstone  called  him  "a  candid, 
strict  and  fastidious  judge  "  of  literature,  and  there 
is  little  doubt  that  if  he  had  devoted  himself  to 
critical  work  he  would  have  left  eminently  sound, 
sure-footed  and  discriminating  judgments. 

The  best  proof,  however,  of  his  knowledge  and 
taste  is  The  Golden  Treasury  of  1861,  edited  by  F. 
T.  Palgrave,  who,  it  is  well  known,  was  very 
largely  indebted  to  the  catholic  erudition  and  fine 
feeling  of  Tennyson. 

It  will  be  interesting  to  indicate  his  chief  prefer- 
ences in  poetry  and  to  examine  his  criticisms.  They 
were  mostly  delivered  in  conversation,  but  it  is  to 
be  noted  that  his  judgment  does  not  seem  to  have 
varied  according  to  his  mood,  but  that  he  had  a  con- 
stant and  formed  opinion  which  was  little  modified. 

He   approached   literatux'e   in  the  spirit  of  pure 


122  TENNYSON 

appreciation.  He  never  professed  to  be  a  learned 
student  or  to  have  made  an  exhaustive  study  of  the 
poetry  which  he  admired.  He  wrote  in  1885  to 
Dr.  Grosart,  "  I  am  very  unlearned,  not  only  in 
Spenser  but  in  most  of  our  old  poets,  and  I  delight 
(not  being  a  Bibliophile)  rather  in  the  '  consummate 
flower '  of  a  writer,  than  in  the  whole  of  him,  root 
and  all,  bad  and  good  together.  ..." 

For  Shakespeare  he  had  the  profoundest  admira- 
tion, as  for  a  writer  almost  superhuman,  classing 
him  with  ^Eschylus,  Dante  and  Goethe,  as  "the 
great  Sage  poets,  great  thinkers  and  great  artists." 
He  once  quoted  as  a  young  man  a  saying  of  the 
historian  Hallam  that  Shakespeare  was  the  "greatest 
man."  FitzGerald  demurred  to  this,  and  said  that 
he  thought  such  dicta  rather  peremptory  for  a 
philosopher.  "Well,"  said  Tennyson,  "the  man 
one  would  wish  perhaps  to  show  as  a  sample  of 
mankind  to  those  in  another  planet."  A  little 
later,  "in  his  weaker  moments,"  he  would  say 
that  Shakespeare  was  greater  in  his  sonnets  than 
in  his  plays — "but  he  soon  returned  to  the  thought 
which  is  indeed  the  thought  of  all  the  world." 
Again  he  said  with  solemn  deliberateness  that 
"Hamlet  was  the  greatest  creation  in  literature," 
and  that  there  was  one  intellectual  process  in  the 
world  of  which  he  could  not  even  entertain  an 
apprehension — the  process  by  which  the  plays  of 
Shakespeare  were  produced. 


SHAKESPEARE  123 

Speaking  of  individual  plays  he  said  that  "no 
one  had  drawn  the  true  passion  of  love  like 
Shakespeare  ;  "  for  inimitably  natural  talk  between 
husband  and  wife  he  would  quote  the  scene  between 
Hotspur  and  Lady  Percy  (King  Henry  IF.,  Part  I.), 
and  would  exclaim,  "  How  deliciously  playful  is 
that 

'  In  faith,  I'll  break  thy  little  finger,  Harry, 
An  if  thoix  wilt  not  tell  me  all  things  true.' " 

He  would  say,  "There  are  three  repartees  in 
Shakespeare  which  always  bring  the  tears  to  my 
eyes  from  their  simplicity. 

"One  is  in  King  Lear,  when  Lear  says  to  Cordelia, 
'  So  young  and  so  untender,'  and  Cordelia  lovingly 
answers,  'So  young,  my  lord,  and  true.'  And  in 
The  Winter  s  Tale,  when  Florizel  takes  Perdita's 
hand  to  lead  her  to  the  dance,  and  says,  '  So  turtles 
pair  that  never  mean  to  part,'  and  the  little 
Perdita  answers,  giving  her  hand'  to  Florizel,  *  I'll 
swear  for  'em.'  And  in  Cymbeline,  when  Imogen 
in  tender  rebuke  says  to  her  husband, 

'  "Why  did  you  throw  your  wedded  lady  from  you  V 
Think  that  you  are  upon  a  rock  ;  and  now 
Throw  me  again. ' 

and  Posthumus  does  not  ask  forgiveness,  but 
answers,  kissing  her, 

'  Hang  there  like  fruit,  my  soul 
Till  the  tree  die.'" 


124  TENNYSON 

"King  Lear,"  he  used  to  say,  "cannot  possibly 
be  acted,  it  is  too  titanic.  .  .  .  This  play  shows  a 
state  of  society  where  men's  passions  are  savage 
and  uncurbed.  No  play  like  this  anywhere — not 
even  the  Agamemnon — is  so  terrifically  human." 

Again  he  said,  "  Actors  do  not  comprehend  that 
Shakespeare's  greatest  villains,  lago  among  them, 
have  always  a  touch  of  conscience.  You  see  the 
conscience  working — therein  lies  one  of  Shake- 
speare's pre-eminences." 

"  Macbeth,"  again  he  said,  with  fine  perception, 
"  is  not  as  is  too  often  I'epresented,  a  noisy  swash- 
buckler :  he  is  a  full-furnished,  ambitious  man." 

Commenting  on  Shakespeare's  literary  style  he 
said  that  the  great  yEschylean  lines  in  Shakespeare 
were  often  overlooked,  instancing 

The  burning  crest 
Of  the  old,  feeble,  and  day-wearied  sun. 

Shakespeare  was  to  him  the  great  interpreter  of 
life  in  the  light  of  poetry.  It  is  touching  to  re- 
member that  it  was  the  last  book  he  read,  on  his 
deathbed.  Three  days  before  he  died  he  sent 
early  in  the  morning  for  his  Shakespeare  ;  his  son 
brought  him  in  Steevens'  edition,  Leai-,  Cymbeline, 
and  Troilus  and  Cressida,  three  of  his  favourite 
plays ;  he  read  a  few  lines,  and  asked  that  more 
should  be  read  to  him.  On  the  next  day,  when  he 
was  wandering  a  good  deal,  and  talking  about  a 


MILTON  125 

long  journey  he  seemed  about  to  take,  he  broke  off 
to  say,  "  Where  is  my  Shakespeare  ?  I  must  have 
my  Shakespeare."  On  the  last  day  he  begged  for 
the  book  again  and  lay  with  his  hand  resting  on 
it,  open,  trying  to  read  it  ;  almost  his  last  recorded 
words  were,  "  I  have  opened  it."  It  was  thought 
that  this  referred  to  the  book,  which  he  had 
opened  at   the   lines,  already  quoted, 

' '  Hang  there  like  fruit,  my  soul 
Till  the  tree  die." 

The  book  was  buried  with  him,  and  lies  next  his 
heart. 

Milton  he  called  "  Supreme  in  the  material 
sublime,"  and  said  that  he  was  greater  than  Virgil. 
Lycidas,  he  said,  was  a  test  of  poetic  instinct. 
He  used  to  praise  Milton's  similes,  especially 

As  when  far  off  at  sea  a  fleet  descried 
Hangs  in  the  clouds,  by  equinoctial  winds 
Close  sailing  from  Bengala —  (Bk.  ii.  634) 

saying,  "  What  simile  was  ever  so  vast  as  this  ?  " 
As  an  instance  of  a  liquid  line  he  would  quote 

And  in  the  ascending  scale 
Of  Heaven,  the  stars  that  usher  evening  rose, 

adding,  "  This  last  line  is  lovely  because  it  is  full  of 
vowels,  which  are  all  different.  It  is  even  a  more 
beautiful  line  than  those  where  the  repetition  of 
the  same  vowels  or  the  same  consonants  sometimes 
are  so  melodious." 


126  TENNYSON 

It  is  clear  that  he  had  studied  closely  Milton's 
metrical  effects,  the  pauses,  which  he  greatly  ad- 
mired, and  the  bold  substitution  of  trochees  for 
iambuses,  instancing  especially  the  line. 

Burnt  after  them  to  the  bottomless  pit. 

But  it  may  be  questioned  whether  in  the  word 
bottomless  the  accent  did  not,  in  Milton's  time,  fall 
more  on  the  second  syllable  ;  it  seems  as  though  it 
were  a  modern  tendency  in  English  to  throw  the 
accent  back,  in  such  words  as  contemplate,  which 
was  certainly  in  former  times  contemplate — indeed 
Tennyson  himself  used  the  word  with  that  accent. 
In  such  hnes  as 

Ruining  along  the  illimitable  inane 

Tennyson  was,  if  not  consciously  imitating  Milton, 
at  least  adopting  Milton's  metrical  instinct. 

For  Wordsworth  he  had  the  deepest  reverence, 
and  for  his  work  profound  admiration,  though  he 
was  by  no  means  blind  to  his  critical  defects. 

The  two  poets  met  several  times,  and  it  is  in- 
teresting to  note  that  on  one  occasion  Tennyson 
complained  that  he  could  not  fire  Wordsworth's 
imagination  even  by  a  description  of  a  tropical 
island  all  ablaze  with  scarlet  flowers.  It  was  this 
absence  of  fire  which  made  Tennyson  say  once  that 
he  thought  Wordsworth  "  thick-ankled,"  an  admir- 
ably humorous  and  penetrating  criticism.  He  used 
to  complain  of  his  want  of  artistic  skill,  and  say  that 


WORDSWORTH  127 

great  as  he  was,  he  was  too  one-sided  to  be  dramatic. 
In  the  poem,  Tintern  Abbey,  which  he  greatly 
admired,  he  said  that  Wordsworth  showed  a  want 
of  Uterary  instinct. 

On  the  other  hand  he  called  him  the  greatest 
English  poet  since  Milton,  and  said  that  his  very 
best  was  the  best  in  its  way  that  had  been  sent  out 
by  the  moderns.      He  said  once  that  the  line. 

Whose  dwelling  is  the  light  of  setting  suns,  < 

was  ''almost  the  grandest  in  the  English  language, 
giving  the  sense  of  the  abiding  in  the  transient." 

But  what  touched  him  most  in  Wordsworth  was 
the  high  sense  of  consecration  to  the  poetic  vocation, 
and  the  depth  of  tenderness  and  mystery,  uniting 
in  the  deep  consciousness  of  the  Divine.  "  You 
must  love  Wordsworth,"  he  once  exclaimed,  "ere 
he  will  seem  worthy  of  your  love."  And  here  it 
will  be  well  to  quote  the  majestic  compliment  paid 
by  Wordsworth  to  Tennyson  on  the  subject  of  one 
of  his  poems.  "  Mr.  Tennyson,"  said  the  old  poet, 
"  I  have  been  endeavouring  all  my  life  to  write 
a  pastoral  like  your  Dora  and  have  not  yet 
succeeded." 

Byron,  he  used  to  confess,  had  been  the  strongest 
poetical  influence  of  his  early  years.  He  was 
dominated  by  him,  he  said,  till  he  was  seventeen, 
and  then  he  put  him  aside  altogether.  His  "  merits 
are   on  the   surface,"    he   said.     "  He  was  not  an 


128  TENNYSON 

artist  or  a  thinker  or  a  creator  in  the  highest  sense  ; 
but  a  strong  personality  and  endlessly  clever." 

Yet  at  the  same  time  he  fully  realised  the  debt 
that  literature  owed  to  Byron  in  kindling  the  poeti- 
cal spirit  of  the  generation.  "  Byron  and  Shelley/' 
he  -wrote  to  Spedding,  "  however  mistaken  they  may 
be,  did  yet  give  the  world  another  heart  and  new 
pulses — and  so  are  we  kept  going." 

For  Shelley,  however,  his  admiration  was  less 
profound ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  chilly  and 
visionary  philosophy  of  Shelley  made  a  deep  sym- 
pathy between  the  two  minds  difficult.  "  There  is 
a  great  wind  of  words,"  he  once  said,  "  in  a  good 
deal  of  Shelley,  but  as  a  writer  of  blank  verse  he 
was  perhaps  the  most  skilful  of  the  moderns."  He 
admired  Epipsijchidion  ;  but  he  thought  that  there 
was  a  certain  abandon  in  many  of  the  poems  which 
argued  a  want  of  poetical  restraint.  "  Shelley's  Life 
of  Life,^'  he  once  said,  "is  a  flight  where  the  poet 
seems  to  go  up  and  burst." 

It  may  be  inferred  that  Keats  attracted  Tennyson 
in  early  years  from  the  influence  traceable  in  7'i;«- 
buctoo ;  and  it  is  evident  that  the  two  had  much 
in  common.  There  is  the  same  gorgeous  profusion 
of  ornament,  the  same  lavish  and  almost  riotous 
imagination,  the  same  power  of  amassing  luxurious 
detail.  In  Tennyson's  early  work  it  is  clear  that 
he  was  tempted  at  times  to  sacrifice  the  scheme  of 
his  poem  to  its  accessories ;  and  until  he  reached 


KEATS  129 

the  age  of  thirty  he  did  not  fully  realise  the  primary 
importance  of  structure,  the  necessity  of  subordin- 
ating ornament  to  design. 

But  it  was  not  only  the  luxuriance  of  detail  which 
attracted  Tennyson  in  Keats ;  rather  it  was  the 
reverse ;  he  realised  fully  the  weakness  of  Keats, 
the  uncontrolled  turbulence  of  inspiration  from 
which  he  was  beginning  to  free  himself  in  his  later 
work.  "  Keats,"  he  said,  "  with  his  high  spiritual 
vision,  would  have  been,  if  he  had  lived,  the  greatest 
of  us  all  (though  his  blank  verse  was  poor),  and 
there  is  something  magic  and  of  the  innermost  soul 
of  poetry  in  almost  everything  which  he  wrote." 
Tennyson  said  once  to  Mr.  Aubrey  de  Vere,  "Com- 
pare the  heavy  handling  of  my  workmanship  with 
the  exquisite  lightness  of  touch  of  Keats." 

For  Burns  he  had  a  great  admiration ;  he  ranked 
him  higher  than  Shelley  and  said  that  he  held  him 
to  be  "an  immortal  poet  if  ever  there  was  one." 

Mr.  Aubrey  de  Vere  tells  a  delightful  story  in 
this  connection.  He  had  been  talking  to  Tenny- 
son about  Burns,  and  the  latter  said,  with  great 
emotion,  "  Read  the  exquisite  songs  of  Burns — in  •' 
shape,  each  of  them  has  the  perfection  of  the  berry  ; 
in  light  the  radiance  of  the  dewdrop ;  you  forget 
for  their  sake  those  stupid  things,  his  serious  pieces." 
Mr.  de  Vere  met  Wordsworth  the  same  day,  and 
mentioned  Burns ;  Wordsworth  broke  out  into 
vehement  praises  of  Burns,  as  the  great  genius  who 
9 


130  TENNYSON 

had  brought  Poetry  back  to  Nature.  He  ended, 
"  Of  course  I  refer  to  his  serious  efforts,  such  as  the 
Cottar  s  Saturday  Night — those  foolish  Httle  amatory 
songs  of  his  one  has  to  forget."  Mr.  de  Vere  told 
the  two  criticisms  to  Sir  Henry  Taylor  the  same 
evening,  and  he  replied,  "  Burns '  exquisite  songs 
and  Burns  '  serious  efforts  are  to  me  alike  tedious 
and  disagreeable  reading." 

Certain  of  Tennyson's  scattered  dicta  on  poetry 
are  memorable ;  of  Ben  Jonson  he  said,  after 
praising  some  of  his  lyrics,  "  To  me  he  appears  to 
move  in  a  wide  sea  of  glue."  Browning,  who  was 
a  close  personal  friend,  was,  as  a  poet,  always  a 
problem  to  him.  Tennyson  said  of  him  that  he 
had  "  a  mighty  intellect ;  he  has  plenty  of  music  in 
him,  but  he  cannot  get  it  out."  He  could  not 
understand  the  apparent  neglect  of  form  going 
hand  in  hand  with  such  prodigality  of  language  and 
such  facility  of  execution.  He  admired  Matthew 
Arnold  as  a  poet,  and  after  reading  Literature  and 
Dogma,  somewhat  unkindly  sent  a  message  to  him, 
"Tell  him  to  give  us  no  more  of  these  prose  things." 

Mr.  Swinburne  he  called  "a  reed  through  which 
all  things  blow  into  music."  He  praised  the 
"liquid"  character  of  Gray's  -writing,  and  admired 
Collins  and  Campbell,  though  he  objected  to  the 
juxtaposition  of  sibilants  in  the  former,  and  said 
that  he  wrote  "  hissing  "  lines. 

He  knew  something  of  Hebrew,  and  liked  to 


CLASSICAL  READING  131 

read  the  Psalms  in  the  original.  He  said  once  of 
the  Song  of  Solomon  that  in  reality  it  was  a  most 
lovely,  tender  and  delicate  idyll,  utterly  different 
from  the  "  coarsely  painted,  misrepresented,  unun- 
derstandable  story  given  in  the  Bible  translation." 

He  read  a  good  deal  of  the  Classics,  principally 
^schylus,  Euripides  and  Homer ;  he  was  fond  of 
the  tragic  fragments.  Of  Pindar  he  once  said  that 
he  was  "a  sort  of  Australian  poet — long  tracts  of 
gravel  with  immensely  large  nuggets  embedded." 

Of  Latin  writers  he  read  Virgil,  Lucretius,  Catul- 
lus and  Horace,  He  was  fond  of  pointing  out  the 
music  of  Virgil's  lines,  quoting 

Dixit,  et  avertens  rosea  cervice  refulsit, 
Ambrosiaeque  comse  divinum  vertice  odorem 
Spiravere,  pedes  vestis  defluxit  ad  imos, 
Et  vera  incessu  patuit  dea.     Ille  ubi  matrem 
Adgnovit,  tali  fugientem  est  voce  secutus. 

as  giving  a  good  specimen  of  his  ear  for  pauses.  In 
the  poem  written  for  the  nineteenth  centenary  of 
Virgil's  death,  he  praises  his  phrasing  and  his  diction. 

All  the  chosen  coin  of  fancy  flashing  out  from  many  a  golden 
phrase. 

and 

All  the  charm  of  all  the  Muses  often  flowering  in  a  lonely  word. 

But  what  seems  most  to  have  dwelt  in  his  mind 
was  the  pathos  of  the  poet : — 

Thou  majestic  in  thy  sadness  at  the  doubtful  doom  of  human 
kind. 


132  TENNYSON 

Horace  he  says  that  he  did  not  admire  till  he 
was  thirty  ;  and  though  he  respected  the  perfection 
of  finish  that  Horace  exhibits,  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  the  elegant  worldliness  of  the  poet,  his  wor- 
ship of  expediency  and  the  unromantic  Present  can 
ever  have  moved  Tennyson  very  deeply ;  he  even 
found  the  neatness  of  his  metrical  handling  too  pre- 
cise ;  Horace's  Sapphic  stanza,  he  used  to  say,  "  is 
like  a  pig  with  its  tail  tightly  curled." 

For  Catullus  he  had  a  deep  and  genuine  love, 
though  the  grossness  of  some  of  the  poems  was 
inexplicable  to  him.  "Catullus,"  he  once  said, 
"says  that  a  poet's  lines  may  be  impure  provided 
his  life  is  pure.  I  don't  agree  with  him  ;  his  verses 
fly  much  further  than  he  does." 

He  read  Dante,  as  I  have  said,  and  placed  him 
among  the  immortals  ;  he  used  to  say  that  the 
origin  of  his  own  Ulysses  was  not  the  Odyssey, 
but  a  tradition  preserved  by  Dante. 

Though  he  rated  Goethe  very  highly  as  an  artist, 
he  thought  him  an  even  better  critic ;  and  had  a  great 
opinion  of  his  luminous  wisdom ;  he  used  to  say 
admiringly  of  Goethe  that  he  was  an  excellent 
critic  though  he  always  tried  to  say  the  best  he  could 
about  an  author,  adding,  "  Good  critics  are  rarer  than 
good  authoi's."  He  had  a  particular  admiration  for 
the  sound  of  German,  its  great  sonorous  words  ;  but 
he  confessed  it  to  be  untranslatable,  and  held  that 
its  music  could  not  be  rendered  in  English. 


CRITICAL  TASTE  133 

French  he  read,  but  not  very  sympathetically. 
The  sense  of  national  enmity  was  probably  strong 
in  Tennyson ;  and  the  vein  of  exaggeration  so 
natural  to  French  heroic  poetry  grated  on  him. 
He  did  not  like  the  Alexandrine  metre ;  but  he 
admired  French  lyrists,  such  as  Beranger  and 
Sully-Prudhomme.  He  thought  some  of  Alfred  de 
Musset  perfect.  "  I  consider  him  a  greater  artist 
than  Victor  Hugo,  but  on  smaller  lines.  Victor 
Hugo,"  he  continued,  "  is  an  unequal  genius,  some- 
times sublime ;  he  reminds  one  that  there  is  only 
one  step  between  the  sublime  and  the  ridiculous. 
'  Napoleon  genait  Dieu ' — was  there  ever  such  an 


expression 


?" 


The  above  dicta  are  by  no  means  exhaustive — 
and  it  must  be  remembered  that  they  were  thrown 
out  in  easy  conversation,  not  presented  as  serious 
criticism — but  they  tend  to  show  that  Tennyson 
ranged  far  afield  in  his  reading,  and  read  with  a  keen 
discriminating  taste.  Occasionally  he  made  a  serious 
critical  mistake  ;  he  said  once  that  he  believed  that 
Rogers'  smaller  poems  might  last ;  and  after  read- 
ing Fesius  drew  a  remarkable  comparison  between 
himself  and  Mr.  Bailey,  saying  that  while  he  was 
himself  a  wren  beating  about  a  hedgerow,  the  author 
of  Festus  was  like  an  eagle  soaring  to  the  sun. 
But  even  the  best  critics  are  liable  to  temporary 
derangement;  and  it  may  be  said,  as  a  whole,  that 
Tennyson's  judgments  are   both   fair  and  forcible. 


134  TENNYSON 

and  show  a  notable  capacity  for  appreciating  high 
literature  ;  moreover,  in  dealing  with  Tennyson, 
one  instinctively  feels  that  he  never  spoke  from  a 
sense  of  duty,  or  from  a  desire  to  pose,  or  from 
anything  but  a  sincere  and  genuine  feeling — which 
gives  these  rugged  opinions  a  value  which  the  more 
polished  statements  of  a  less  incorruptible  critic 
may  be  held  to  lack. 


CHAPTER  IX 

IT  is  possible  to  get  a  very  clear  notion  of  Tenny- 
son's methods  in  writing  for  two  reasons :  he 
was  very  regular  in  his  habits  of  composition,  and 
he  was  not  in  the  least  reticent  about  his  art.  He 
believed  that  he  had  developed  slowly  and  said 
once  that  Poela  nascitur,  tiofi  Jit  was  an  erroneous 
statement.  It  should  run  Poeta  nascitur,  et  Jit. 
He  added  that  he  supposed  he  was  nearer  thirty 
than  twenty  before  he  was  anything  of  an  artist ; 
at  the  same  time  he  remarked,  complacently 
looking  at  his  own  Juvenilia,  "  It  seems  that  I  wrote 
them  all  in  perfect  metre."  This  claim,  however,  it 
will  be  remembered  was  directly  contrary  to  the 
opinion  of  so  excellent  a  judge  as  S.  T.  Coleridge. 
He  said  once  that  he  found  the  choice  of  subjects 
always  difficult,  and  that  the  difficulty  increased  as 
he  grew  older.  At  the  same  time  the  germ  of 
many  of  his  poems  lay  dormant  in  his  mind  for 
many  years  ;  when  once  embarked  upon  a  poem  he 
wrote  with  great  facility  and  speed.  "  I  can 
always  write,"  he  said,  ''  when  I  can  see  my  sub- 
(135) 


136  TENNYSON 

ject  jWhole,"  and  again,  that  when  he  once  had 
the  subject  and  the  framework  of  a  poem  the 
actual  writing  cost  him  but  httle  trouble.  Thus 
Guinevere  was  finished  in  a  fortnight,  Etioch  Arden 
in  the  same  time;  the  line,  "At  Flores  in  the 
Azores  Sir  Richard  Grenville  lay,"  was  on  his  desk 
for  years  and  the  ballad  was  finished  in  a  day  or 
two.  He  used  to  say  that  he  was  never  so  well  in 
health  as  when  engaged  in  the  actual  writing  of  a 
poem.  Tobacco  was  a  necessity  to  him  when  thus 
at  work,  and  he  was  at  his  best,  he  said,  while 
smoking  his  first  morning  pipe  after  breakfast.  At 
the  same  time  he  could  not  force  himself  to  work. 
He  believed  like  Coventry  Patmore  in  the  value  of 
infinite  leisure  for  a  poet,  and  though  his  poetry 
was  seldom  out  of  his  mind,  and  though  he  always 
had  some  work  in  hand,  yet  there  were  long 
periods  of  brooding  when  he  did  no  actual  writing. 
"I  caiuiot  say,"  he  once  wrote  to  Lushington,  "that 
I  have  been  what  you  professors  call  '  working '  at 
it,  that  indeed  is  not  my  way.  I  have  my  pipe  and 
the  muse  descends  in  the  fume." 

He  had  the  habit  of  always  trying  to  express  any 
sight  that  struck  him  in  a  few  trenchant  words  ;  many 
of  these  impressions  were  never  registered,  and  were 
consequently  lost,  but  the  result  was  that  he  had  an 
extraordinary  readiness  in  writing  and  an  immense 
wealth  of  simile  and  poetical  illustration  at  his 
command.      It  may,  indeed,  almost  without  exag- 


THE  IDYLLS  13? 

geration,  be  said  that  the  wonder  ,is  not  that  he 
wrote  so  much,  but  that  he  did  not  write  more ; 
poetry  was  to  him  at  once  the  serious  business  and 
the  highest  pleasure  of  life  ;  he  had,  however,  an 
intense  dislike  to  the  manual  labour  of  wi'iting,  and 
it  is  probable  that  if  this  had  not  been  the  case  he 
would  have  written  even  more  profusely.  Some 
of  his  great  poems  were  written  without  any 
particular  scheme.  Thus  In  Memoriam  is  not  in 
the  least  a  coherent  and  articulate  whole.  A 
large  number  of  the  poems  were  written  quite 
independently,  and  it  was  not  until  he  began  to 
review  them  and  consider  them  in  mass  that  the 
idea  of  a  great  connected  whole  entered  his  mind. 
He  had  written  in  1 833  a  prose  sketch  of  the 
Arthurian  legend  long  before  he  began  to  work  on 
the  Idylls,  a  scheme  which  is  interesting  because  it 
shows  how  far  more  mystical  his  original  conception 
of  the  poems  was  than  his  later  execution.  It  seems 
as  though  when  he  had  once  embarked  upon  the 
Idylls  his  interest  in  the  characters  and  the  human- 
ity of  the  poems  carried  him  away ;  and  though 
there  is  no  doubt  a  semi-mystical  allegory  running 
through  the  whole,  yet  the  drama  and  the  delinea- 
tion of  character  had  an  increasing  attraction  for 
him.  He  had  a  great  dislike  to  being  tied  down 
to  an  exact  and  definite  conception  of  his  subject. 
"Poetry,"  he  said  once,  "is  like  shot-silk  with  many 
glancing  colours.       Every  reader  must  find  his  own 


138  TENNYSON 

interpretation  according  to  his  ability,  and  accord- 
ing to  his  sympathy  with  the  poet." 

He  gave  immense  thought  and  care  to  the  form 
of  poetry  ;  most  of  his  lyrics,  he  used  to  say,  owed 
their  origin  to  single  lines,  which  took  definite 
shape  in  his  mind,  and  in  accordance  with  which 
the  whole  poem  was  evolved.  Thus  The  Charge  of 
the  Light  Brigade  took  its  origin  and  derived  its 
metrical  scheme  from  the  line,  "some  one  had  blun- 
dered," though  in  deference  to  criticism  he  omitted 
the  line  from  certain  versions,  ultimately  replacing 
it.  Very  early  in  life  he  said,  "  If  I  am  to  make  any 
mark  at  all  it  must  be  by  shortness,"  which  seems 
to  mean  that  his  ambition  was  then  to  be  a  purely 
lyrical  poet ;  though  the  conception  was  afterwards 
greatly  modified. 

There  is  a  very  interesting  reminiscence  by  Mr. 
Aubrey  de  Vere  which  relates  to  Tennyson's  con- 
ception of  form.  "  One  night,"  says  Mr.  de  Vere, 
"after  he  had  been  reading  aloud  several  of  his  poems, 
all  of  them  short,  he  passed  one  of  them  to  me  and 
said,  '  What  is  the  matter  with  that  poem  ? '  I 
read  it  and  answered,  '  I  see  nothing  to  complain  of.' 
He  laid  his  fingers  on  two  stanzas  of  it,  the  third 
and  fifth,  and  said,  '  Read  it  again.'  After  doing 
so  I  said,  '  It  has  now  more  completeness  and 
totality  about  it ;  but  the  two  stanzas  you  cover  are 
among  its  best.'  '  No  matter,'  he  said,  '  they  make 
the  poem    too  long-backed;  and  they    must    go  at 


POETICAL  FORM  139 

any  sacrifice.'  '  Every  short  poem/  he  remarked, 
'should  have  a  definite  shape  Hke  a  curve,  some- 
times a  single,  sometimes  a  double  one,  assumed  by 
a  severed  tress  or  the  rind  of  an  apple  when  fiung  on 
the  Jluor.'  " 

This  is  among  the  most  interesting  of  Tennyson's 
critical  dicta.  It  reminds  one  of  the  story  of  Gray 
who  remorselessly  cut  out  some  of  the  most  beauti- 
ful stanzas  of  the  Elegy  because  he  said  that  they 
made  too  long  a  parenthesis.  But  it  is  characteristic 
of  the  highest  kind  of  artist.  The  inferior  craftsman 
is  so  enamoured  of  single  lines  and  stanzas,  that  he 
is  capable  of  adding  even  unnecessary  stanzas  to  a 
poem,  in  order  to  dovetail  in  the  image  that  he  ad- 
mires, without  reference  to  the  form  of  the  poem. 
Rossetti  once  said  that  the  thing  which  made  all  the 
diflFerence  between  a  good  and  a  bad  poem  was  the 
"  fundamental  brain- work  "  involved  in  the  former  ; 
and  ornament  must  be  sternly  sacrificed  to  construc- 
tion if  the  workmanship  is  to  be  perfect.  Tennyson 
himself  said  that  a  small  vessel  on  fine  lines  is 
better  than  a  log  raft. 

How  high  a  value  he  placed  on  style  may  be 
inferred  from  the  fact  that  he  once  said  to  Mr. 
Gosse,  "  It  matters  very  little  what  we  say  ;  it  is 
how  we  say  it — though  the  fools  don't  know  it." 
He  realised  that  the  number  of  new  thoughts  that 
a  writer  can  originate  must  be  small — if  indeed  it 
is  the  province  of  a  poet  to  originate  thought  at  all 


140  TENNYSON 

— and  the  vital  presentment,  the  crystalline  con- 
centrations of  ordinary  experience  is  what  he  must 
aim  at. 

With  regard  to  metre  he  always  said  that  blank 
verse  was  by  far  the  most  diffcult  form  to  ^vrite  in. 
He  said  once  that  the  ten-syllabled  line  could 
contain  as  few  as  three  and  as  many  as  eight  beats, 
and  that  it  was  essential  to  vary  the  number  of 
beats  to  avoid  monotony.  He  also  held  very  strong 
theories  about  the  interchange  of  vowel  sounds  ; 
and  believed  that  though  for  a  definite  effect  the 
same  vowel  sound  might  be  repeated  in  close 
juxtaposition,  yet  that  the  finest  line  contained 
the  largest  possible  variety  of  vowel  sounds,  suc- 
ceeding each  other  in  a  melodious  sequence.  The 
onomatopoeic  refrain,  "  hn-lan-lone,"  which  was 
invented  as  expressive  of  the  sound  of  bells,  is  an 
instance  of  this. 

He  held  no  less  decided  views  about  the  juxta- 
position of  consonants  :  he  had  a  particular  aversion 
to  the  recurrence  of  sibilants,  making  what  he 
called  a  "hissing"  line.  He  used  to  say  that  he 
never  put  two  s — s  together  in  his  life.^  The 
getting  rid  of  sibilants  in  a  line  he  called  in  a 
picturesque  phrase,  "  kicking  the  geese  out  of  the 
boat." 

He   used  to  say  with  amusement   that  he  was 

^  Though  it  la  true  that  he  once  wrote  in  an  album  a  poem 
which  contains  the  line,  "Swift  stars  acud  over  sounding  seas." 


METRE  141 

often  accused  of  excessive  alliteration,  and  that  it 
was  believed  he  used  it  deliberately.  The  case,  as 
he  once  said,  was  the  exact  opposite.  His  tendency 
was  to  alliterate  still  more  profusely  than  he  did, 
and  he  was  often  forced  to  remove  an  excess  of 
alliterated  work. 

He  always  held,  as  he  says  in  his  poem  To 
Virgil,  that  the  hexameter  was  the  "stateliest" 
metre  ever  invented  ;  but  he  did  not  think  it  fit  for 
English  ;  he  once  said  that  it  was  only  fit  for  comic 
subjects — and  he  believed  that  Englishmen  confused 
accent  with  quantity.  He  indicated  that  quantity 
had  so  little  existence  in  English  that  for  practical 
purposes  it  was  superseded  by  accent,  and  that 
except  for  delicate  effects,  accent  must  be  attended 
to ;  he  always  maintained  that  his  experiments  in 
classical  metres  had  cost  him  more  trouble  than 
any  of  the  poetry  he  had  written. 

It  was  strange  that  with  his  scorn  of  critics  he 
yet  altered  so  much.  Probably  no  great  poet  ever 
rewrote  so  much  in  deference  to  criticism.  Very 
different  was  the  attitude  of  his  great  contemporary, 
Robert  Browning,  who  when  asked  as  to  what  omis- 
sions were  to  be  made  in  a  new  edition  of  his  poems 
answered  briskly,  "  Leave  out  anything }  certainly 
not ! — quod  scripsi,  scripsi. "  It  is  an  instructive  study 
to  take  Mr.  Churton  Collins'  volume  and  compare 
carefully  the  various  readings  given  in  the  footnotes. 
If  one  reads  the  early  reviews  of  Tennyson's  works 


142  TENNYSON 

one  is  struck  with  the  unfamiliarity  of  many  of  the 
quotations ;  the  reason  is  that  it  seldom  happened  that 
he  did  not  alter  almost  ever3rthing  to  which  critical 
objection  was  taken.  One  is  further  inclined  to  say 
unhesitatingly  that  he  always  altered  for  the  better  ; 
but  this  belief  depends  largely  upon  the  precise  form 
in  which  one  becomes  acquainted  with  the  poems.  A 
modern  student  of  Tennyson  has  delicious  associa- 
tions with  so  many  lines,  that  the  mere  idea  of 
substituting  some  of  the  earlier  readings  seems  like  a 
profanation ;  but  possibly  those  who  made  the  ac- 
quaintance of  the  poems  in  their  earlier  guise  might 
think  differently.  Great  poetry  sinks  so  soon  into 
the  heart  that  the  alteration  of  a  word,  even  if  the 
alteration  is  better  from  a  literary  point  of  view,  is 
of  the  nature  of  a  violent  and  blood-stained  opera- 
tion ;  it  is  impossible  to  judge  poetry  from  the 
standpoint  of  severe  literary  judgment ;  much  must 
be  allowed  for  emotion ;  and  one  cannot  make  a 
greater  mistake  in  reading  and  criticising  poetry 
than  not  to  allow  for  the  natural  influence  of  emotion 
and  association. 

There  was  a  certain  definite  mood,  if  an)rthing  so 
intangible  can  be  definite,  which  played  a  marked 
part  in  the  early  poetical  life  of  Tennyson.  This 
he  called,  "the  Passion  of  the  Past,"  and  it  is 
described  with  loving  minuteness  in  a  late  poem. 
The  Ancient  Sage,  which  was  confessedly  autobio- 
graphical : — 


THE  SHADOW  OF  DOOM  143 

To-day  ?  but  what  of  yesterday  ?  for  oft 

On  me,  when  boy,  there  came  what  then  I  called, 

"Who  knew  no  books  and  no  philosophies. 

In  my  boy-phrase  "the  Passion  of  the  Past." 

The  first  grey  streak  of  earliest  summer-dawn, 

The  last  long  stripe  of  waning  crimson  gloom, 

As  if  the  late  and  early  were  but  one — 

A  height,  a  broken  grange,  a  grove,  a  flower 

Had  murmurs  "Lost  and  gone  and  lost  and  gone  !" 

A  breath,  a  whisper— some  divine  farewell — 

Desolate  sweetness — far  and  far  away — 

What  had  he  loved,  what  had  he  lost,  the  boy  ? 

I  know  not  and  I  speak  of  what  has  been. 

He  once  said  in  a  letter  to  his  future  wife  that  the 
far  future  had  always  been  his  world,  and,  as  has 
been  mentioned  before,  his  friend  Spedding  said  of 
him  that  he  had  an  almost  personal  dislike  of  the 
present  whatever  it  might  be.  But  the  ynood,  which 
is  the  same  as  Virgil's  "lacrimae  rerum,"  is  not 
merely  the  hunger  of  the  sensitive  spirit,  which 
finds  life  day  by  day  overshadowed  by  some  cloud 
of  subtle  melancholy,  and  the  imagined  tranquillity 
of  existence  fretted  by  the  sorry  and  petty  sting  of 
mundane  cares.  ^  It  is  rather  the  insistent  pathos  of 
the  world,  the  inevitable  doom  that  waits  for  all 
things,  the  pressure  of  mortality,  the  calling  of 
humanity  out  of  the  silent  past,  the  cries  of  all 
things  dehita  morti,  the  delicious  sadness  which  the 
very  transitoriness  of  mortal  things  evokes.  J  This 
is  the  same  mood  as  that  described  by  William 
Johnson,  so  pre-eminently  the  poet  of  youth  : — 


\>  TENNYSON 

But  oh,  the  very  reason  why 
I  love  them,  is  because  they  die. 

It  was  in  this  mood  that  two  of  the  most  soul- 
haunting  lyrics  of  Tennyson's  were  written/  Break, 
break,  break,  which  was  the  work  of  an  early 
morning  in  a  Lincolnshire  lane ;  and  Tears,  idle 
Tears,  written  at  Tintern  Abbey,  and  introduced 
into  The  Piincess ;  of  this  Tennyson  said  that  it 
was  the  expression  not  of  real  woe,  but  of  the 
l^iungering  melancholy  of  youth. 

When  the  soul  has  had  to  bear  the  real  sorrows 
of  the  world,  and  has  trodden  in  the  dark  dry  places, 
in  which  the  suffering  spirit  walks,  these  experiences 
are  apt  to  become,  as  it  were,  too  tragic,  too  intense 
for  expression,  A  grief  seen  very  close  is  apt  to 
freeze  the  sense  of  beauty  at  the  very  spring ;  and 
•^it  is  probably  only  in  youth,  before  the  heart  has 
been  seared  by  the  dreary  agonies  of  life,  that  such 
thoughts  can  be  linked  to  sweetness  at  all.  One 
who  has  suffered  very  deeply  can  minister,  it  may 
be,  the  consolation  of  faith  and  fortitude.  The 
bereaved  may  dare  to  hope  and  look  forward  ;  but 
few  hearts  that  have  known  the  weight  of  sorrow 
can  find  a  sense  of  luxurious  melancholy  in  the 
thought  of  the  "days  that  are  no  more." 

As  life  went  forward  with  Tennyson,  and  the 
thought  of  life,  its  possibilities  and  its  failures, 
became  more  urgent,  this  rapture,  the  6e16v  ti  Tra.6o<i 
of  which  Plato  spoke,  became  less  and  less  possible. 


INSPIRATION  145 

Before  the  Franco-Prussian  war  he  had  written 
some  little  lyrics — Window  Songs — which  were  set 
to  music  by  Sullivan  and  published  while  the  two 
great  nations  were  engaged.  Only  the  promise 
that  he  had  made,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  loss 
and  disappointment  that  would  be  caused  by  his 
refusal,  induced  Tennyson  tojallow  the  songs  to  be 
circulated.  "  I  am  sorry,"  he  wrote,  "that  my  four- 
year-old  puppet  should  have  to  dance  at  all  in  the 
dark  shadow  of  these  days." 

After  the  publication  of  Maud,  in  1855,  there 
seems  a  curious  ebbing  of  the  spring  of  inspiration. 
From  that  time  dates  a  certain  resolute  search  for 
poetical  material,  a  certain  husbanding  of  re- 
sources ;  frequent  inquiries  among  his  friends  for 
incidents  and  subjects — answered  in  the  most 
conscientious  and  philosophical  spirit  by  Jowett — 
while  the  old  plenitude  of  fancy,  the  bubbling-over 
of  the  fountain  of  beauty  was  more  rare.  Edward 
FitzGerald  maintained  that  after  the  1842  volumes 
there  was  a  perceptible  decline  in  the  work  of  the 
Poet ;  indeed,  though  he  veiled  the  thought  in 
courteous  periphrasis,  it  is  clear  that  he  thought 
Tennyson,  either  by  reason  of  some  warping  of 
judgment,  or  by  the  desire  to  win  popular  favour, 
began  to  misuse  his  genius  and  trifle  with  it.    ^ 

It  is  not  necessary  to  go  as  far  as  Edward  Fitz- 
Gerald in  these  matters,  but  there  is  a  great  deal 
of  truth  in  what  he  said.  Tennyson  was  indeed 
10 


i^ 


146  TENNYSON 

•^radically  affected,  not  in  a  petty  way,  by  his 
increased  fame.  The  tremendous  publicity  of  all 
he  gave  to  the  world  overshadowed  him.  He 
became  more  shy  of  writing  anything  which  could 
/  run  counter  to  public  taste  or  expectation,  and, 
moreover,  he  felt  impelled,  by  a  certain  conscien- 
tious sense  of  responsibility,  based  upon  his  theory 
of  poetry,  to  keep  in  touch  with  popular  move- 
ments, and  to  direct  popular  sentiment.  In  this 
way  he  undoubtedly  increased  the  circle  of  his 
readers,  and  his  influence  upon  thought  was  im- 
mensely augmented.  But  one  misses  the  wild 
freshness  of  the  earlier  inspiration.  It  is  impos- 
sible not  to  feel  that  the  Poet  is  treading  more 
warily,  and  though  the  result  was  undoubtedly  an 
accumulation  of  poetical  prestige,  yet  the  clarity 
of  his  genius  was  somehow  impaired.  Leigh  Hunt 
had  written  of  one  of  the  early  volumes  that  he  was 
fearful  of  what  Tennyson  would  come  to  by  reason 
of  certain  misgivings  in  his  poetry  and  a  want  of 
the  active  poetic  faith.  This  criticism  was  scarcely 
justified  when  it  was  made  ;  but  it  is  hard  to  say 
that  it  was  not  justified  later  on. 

It  is  interesting  here  to  note  the  view  taken  of 
Tennyson  by  the  great  French  critic,  Taine.  He 
begins  by  saying  that  Enghsh  men  of  sentiment 
had  begun  to  weary  of  the  BjTonic  school.  "  Men 
wanted  to  rest  after  so  many  efforts  and  so  much 
excess."    Tennyson,  he  says,  stepped  upon  the  stage 


TAINE  ON  TENNYSON  147 

at  precisely  the  right  moment.  "  His  poetry  was 
like  lovely  summer  evenings :  the  outlines  of  the 
landscape  are  the  same  then  as  in  the  daytime  ;  but 
the  splendour  of  the  dazzling  vault  is  dulled." 

He  says  that  in  the  early  poems  there  was  too 
much  voluptuousness,  too  great  refinement  :  "  He 
strayed  through  nature  and  history,  with  no  pre- 
occupation, without  fierce  passion,  bent  on  feeling 
and  enjoying ;  culling  from  every  place,  from  the 
flower-stand  of  the  drawing-room  and  from  the  rustic 
hedgerow,  the  rare  or  wild  flowers  whose  scent  or 
beauty  could  charm  or  amuse  him.  Men  entered  into 
his  pleasures ;  smelt  the  graceful  bouquets  which  he 
knew  so  well  how  to  put  together  ;  preferred  those 
which  he  took  from  the  country." 

Twice  or  thrice,  Taine  thought,  in  Locksley  Hall 
and  Maud,  Tennyson  broke  out  into  the  passionate 
utterance  which  his  tranquil  and  prosperous  life 
tended  to  keep  in  the  background.  But  he  adds 
that,  discouraged  by  criticism  and  by  the  be- 
wilderment which  such  poems  caused  to  those  who 
loved  him  for  his  rich  serenity,  he  "left  the  storm- 
clouds  and  returned  to  the  azure  sky.  He  was 
right ! " 

Taine     thought    little     of    In    Memoriarn.       He 
found  a  want  of  abandon  in  the  elegy — a  correct 
ness,  a  restraint   about   the   grief  depicted,  which 
seemed  to  him  essentially  unreal. 

He    draws    an    elaborate    picture    of  the    easy. 


^ 


148  TENNYSON 

luxurious,  sensible  life  of  England  ;  he  describes 
the  landscape :  "If  there  is  a  slope,  streams  have 
been  devised,  with  little  islets  in  the  valley,  thick- 
set with  tufts  of  roses  ;  ducks  of  select  breed  swim  in 
the  pools,  where  the  water-lilies  display  their  satin 
stars.  Fat  oxen  lie  in  the  grass,  sheep  as  white  as  if 
freshly  washed,  all  kinds  of  happy  and  model  animals, 
fit  to  delight  the  eye  of  an  amateur  and  a  master." 
He  ends  by  saying,  "  Such  is  this  elegant  and 
common-sense  society,  refined  in  comfort,  regular  in 
conduct,  whose  dilettante  tastes  and  moral  principles 
confine  it  within  a  sort  of  flowery  border,  and  prevent 
it  from  having  its  attention  diverted."  Tennyson's 
poetry,  he  says,  "  seems  made  expressly  for  those 
wealthy,  cultivated,  free  business  men,  heirs  of  the 
/  ancient  nobility,  new  leaders  of  a  new  England.  It 
is  part  of  their  luxury,  as  of  their  morality ;  it  is 
an  eloquent  confirmation  of  their  principles,  and  a 
precious  article  of  their  drawing-room  furniture." 
He  concludes  by  an  elaborate  comparison  of  Tenny-  • 
json  and  Alfred  de  Musset ;  Tennyson  the  favourite 
poet  of  minds  in  which  everything  is  rational  and 
comfortable,  where  everything  is  taken  for  granted  ; 
De  Musset  the  poet  for  a  restless  nation,  certain  of 
nothing,  all  alive  to  intellectual  stimulus  and  new 
ideas — the  poet  of  revolt. 

This  is  an  interesting  judgment,  because  Taine 
has  all  through  a  scrupulous  desire  to  do  Tennyson 
justice ;   but  the  contempt  which  he  felt  at  the 


TAINE  149 

bottom  of  his  heart  for  a  poet  whose  views  he  con- 
sidered frankly  bourgeois  shows  its  head  again  and 
again,  in  a  certain  patrician  insolence  of  tone,  a 
consciousness  that  he  is  on  the  right  side  of  the 
water  after  all. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  true  and  devout  Tennysonian  will  approach 
the  earlier  poems  with  a  sacred  reverence 
and  a  secret  delight  which  the  later  works  fail  to 
command.  As  FitzGerald  said  in  a  beautiful  letter, 
"Alfred,  I  see  how  pure,  noble  and  holy  your  work 
is,"  and  again  he  wrote :  "  When  I  look  into 
Alfred's  poems  I  am  astonished  at  the  size  of  the 
words  and  thoughts.  Words  so  apt,  full  of  strength, 
music  and  dignity." 

It  is  perfectly  true  that  the  fame  of  Tennyson 
largely  depends  on  the  later  works.  In  Memoriam, 
Maud,  the  Idylls.  But  these  form  as  it  were 
the  pedestal  on  which  the  statue  stands.  The  true 
Tennyson  is  the  Tennyson  of  the  early  l3rrics.  I 
do  not  say  that  he  did  not  at  a  later  date  produce 
poems  which  are  worthy  to  stand  with  the  earlier 
work.  But  I  would  unhesitatingly  affirm  that  the 
two  1842  volumes  are  the  consummate  flower  and 
crown  of  Tennyson's  genius.  It  is  not  unfair  to  say 
that  he  attained  a  fame  by  work  which  was  not  his 
best,  which  he  fully  deserved  for  his  best  work. 
(150) 


EARLY  POEMS  151 

We  find  Coventry  Patmore  writing  :  "  Among 
Tennyson's  works  the  second  of  the  two  little 
volumes  published  in  1 842  contains,  to  my  thinking, 
the  greater  part  of  all  that  is  essential  in  his 
writings.  It  bears  to  them  the  same  relation  that 
Keats's  little  volume  issued  in  1820  does  to  all 
else  he  wrote.  In  Memoriam  and  Maud  are  poor 
poems,  though  they  contain  much  exquisite  poetry. 
Probably  no  modern  work  has  done  so  much  to 
undermine  popular  religion  as  In  Memoriam. 
Tennyson's  best  work,  though  in  its  way  a  miracle 
of  grace  and  finish,  is  never  of  quite  the  highest 
kind.  It  is  not  finished yVo/n  within.  Compare  the 
finish  of  Kiibla  Khan  with  that  of  The  Palace  of 
Art."  This  is  a  hard  saying,  but  very  subtle,  and 
probably  true,  if  we  allow  ourselves  to  adopt ,  Pat- 
more's  rigid  standpoint. 

These  first  poems  are  to  the  rest  of  his  writings 
what  the  first  pale  delicate  foliage  of  spring  is  to 
the  strong  metallic  leaf  of  summer.  It  may  be 
affirmed  that  poets  as  a  rule  do  their  best  work 
before  their  thirty-fifth  year.  About  that  age  a 
man  of  even  the  highest  genius  becomes  to  a  certain 
extent  a  materialist.  The  advantages  of  domestic 
comfort,  of  a  stable  income,  of  a  definite  place  in 
the  world  become  obvious.  Matrimony,  in  the 
majority  of  cases,  forces  upon  the  mind  the  neces- 
sity for  making  a  certain  provision  for  wife  and 
children ;  moreover  the  physical  constitution  loses 


152  TENNYSON 

its  spring ;  chronic  complaints  begin  to  peep  and 
beckon ;  the  reserves  of  nervous  force  grow  low ; 
the  painful  brevity  of  human  life  becomes  more 
obvious.  The  limitless  possibilities  of  youth  be- 
come conditioned  by  the  actual.  Moreover  the 
social  interest  of  life  increases.  Relationships, 
friendships,  associations  assert  their  claims.  The 
rush  and  movement  of  the  world,  so  aloof,  so 
daunting  in  youth,  begins  to  reveal  its  fascination. 
Idealism  grows  weak,  or  rather  is  apt  to  fail  in  the 
presence  of  the  pressure  of  laws  and  averages  and 
material  conditions. 

In  youth  this  is  not  so ;  the  world  is  like  an 
opening  rose  ;  like  a  sea  where  each  wave  in  the  slow 
procession  of  experience  falls  and  breaks  with  a  shock 
of  delicate  surprises.  The  pure  and  ardent  spirit 
begins  to  be  aware  that  what  seemed  the  truisms 
and  abstractions  of  literature  are  real  breathing 
and  burning  facts,  and  half  persuades  itself  that  no 
one  can  have  felt  them  so  poignantly,  so  exquisitely 
before. 

Tennyson  by  his  constitution  and  habits  of  life 
was  able  to  keep  this  ardent  feeling  alive  longer 
than  most  men — and  being  moreover  a  conscientious 
and  absorbed  worker  he  was  able  to  give  effect  to 
recollected  emotion  longer  than  many  poets.  But, 
for  all  that,  the  earlier  poems  remain  the  true, 
authentic  and  living  expression  of  his  genius, 
written  as  the  fancy  bade  him,   and   without   any 


EARLY  POEMS  153 

consciousness  of  position  or  influence,  or  any  sense 
of  duty  towards  the  world  which  waited  for  his 
utterance. 

Moreover,  though  money  was  never  a  conscious 
factor  in  Tennyson's  scheme  of  life,  yet  the  dignified 
leisure,  the  easy  hospitality  which  he  loved  cannot 
be  attained  without  money,  indeed  without  a 
large  income.  He  himself,  too,  had  felt  the  old 
impulse  of  the  full  heart  flag  ;  the  power  of  feeding 
hour  by  hour  in  the  contemplation  of  nature  die 
away.  "  I  am  not  so  able  as  in  old  years  to  commune 
alone  with  Nature,"  he  wrote  to  his  future  wife 
before  their  marriage. 

It  is  not  intended  here  to  give  any  close  or 
detailed  criticism  of  the  earlier  work.  The  poems 
of  which  I  now  speak  are  those  included  in  the 
volumes  of  1830,  1832i  and  1842. 

The  1842  publication  consisted  of  two  volumes; 
the  former  was  mainly  occupied  by  selections  from 
the  1830  and  the  1832  volume,  largely,  as  a  rule, 
recast  and  altered,  the  second  volume  of  1842  was 
composed  of  original  poems. 

The  recasting  of  the  earliest  poems  is  in  itself 
a  matter  of  the  deepest  interest.  Mr.  Churton 
Collins  has  done  invaluable  work  in  his  book.  The 
Early  poems  of  Alfred  Lord  Tennyson.  He  gives 
all  the  poems  of  the  three  publications,  subjoin- 
ing in  each  case  the  earlier  forms  ;  and  any  one  who 

^  This  volume  was  published  in  1832,  and  post-dated  1833. 


154  TENNYSON 

wishes  to  penetrate  the  technical  secrets  of  Tenny- 
son's art,  so  far  as  they  can  be  penetrated,  should 
give  this  book  the  closest  study.  Mr.  Collins  gives 
few  and  apposite  comments  and  elucidations,  and 
keeps  the  reader  intent  upon  the  study  of  the 
actual  words  of  the  author.  The  volume  opens  the 
door,  so  to  speak,  into  the  poet's  workshop,  and  not 
only  shows  what  his  later  critical  taste  rejected, 
but  illustrates  his  endless  patience  in  correction. 

In  the  1830  volume  appear  most  of  the  dreamy 
portraits  of  imaginary  women  in  which  the  matter 
is  nothing,  the  form  ever^-thing.  Of  these  the  ex- 
quisite Clarlhcl,  a  mere  word-melody,  is  the  most 
haunting.  There  are  several  songs,  conceived  in 
the  Shakespearian  manner,  with  an  attempt  to  treat 
a  descriptive  subject  whimsically  and  with  melodi- 
ous originality.  Such  is  The  Owl.  But  the  best 
of  these  is  the  autumn  Song,  which  came  to  him 
in  the  garden  at  Somersby  : — 

A  Spirit  haunts  the  year's  last  hours, 

which  is  of  indescribable  beauty,  personifying  the 
spirit  of  the  chill  evening  and  the  dying  leaf. 

To  himself  he  talks  ; 
For  at  eventide,  listening  earnestly, 
At  his  work  %-ou  maj-  hear  him  sob  and  sigh 

In  the  walks. 

Here,  too,  is  the  Supposed  Corifessions,  an  inter- 
esting autobiographical  fragment,  suppressed,  after 


EARLY  POEMS  155 

its  first  appearance,  until  1871,  when  it  was  published 
in  the  Juvenilia,  which  is  considered  elsewhere. 

Here,  too,  are  the  two  poems  The  Poet  and  The 
Poet's  Mind,  which  will  be  examined  separately ; 
some  sonnets  which  were  never  reprinted.  The 
Ballad  of  Oriana  and  the  splendid  Ode  to  M.emory, 
which  is  probably  the  most  typical  of  the  early 
volume.  It  is  written  in  an  irregular  odic  metre, 
some  of  it  reminiscent  of  the  stately  march  of  the 
Lycidas,  but  also  containing  some  exquisitely  original 
descriptive  passages,  such  as 

the  waterfall 
Which  ever  sounds  and  shines  \/' 

A  pillar  of  white  light  upon  the  wall 
Of  purple  cliffs,  aloof  descried. 

And  again : — 

Long  alleys  falling  down  to  twilight  grots, 
Or  opening  upon  level  plots 
Of  crowned  lilies,  standing  near 
Purple-spiked  lavender. 

The   scheme    is    loose,    and    the    mood   follows    its 
wayward  course  :  but  the  handling  is  masterly. 

The  general  beat  is  iambic,  with  a  few  dactylic 
lines  interspersed.  I  know  few  metrical  openings 
so  fine  as  that  in  the  fourth  stanza,  when,  the  first 
strophe  having  come  to  an  end,  with  a  reversion  to 
the  original  subject,  the  new  strophe  begins  with 
the  splendid  line  : — 

Gome  forth,  I  ctiarge  thee,  arise. 


156  TENNYSON 

The  1832  volume  contains  some  far  more  mature 
work.  Here  are  The  Lady  of  Shalott,  which  was 
almost  entirely  recast  in  1842,  Mariana  in  the  South, 
The  Miller  s  Daughter,  (Enone  (practically  rewritten 
in  1842),  The  Palace  of  Art,  The  May  Queen,  The 
Lotos-Eaters  (much  altered  later),  and  A  Dream  oj 
Fair  Women — the  very  names  have  a  potent  magic 
as  one  writes  them  down. 

Finally  in  1842  appeared  the  Morte  d' Arthur, 
Love  and  Duty,  Locksley  Hall,  Break,  break,  break, 
perhaps  one  of  the  purest  and  least  elaborate 
flashes  of  his  genius ;  and  many  other  poems  of 
importance. 

On  the  whole  the  1832  volume  is  the  most  signi- 
ficant; the  1830  volume  was  one  of  immense 
promise,  but  had  it  stood  alone,  it  could  hardly  have 
done  more  than  creep  into  anthologies.  The  1832 
volume  must  have  given  Tennyson  a  place  among 
English  poets.  The  1842  volume  put  him  at  the 
head  of  all  living  English  poets,  except  Wordsworth, 
and  profoundly  affected  the  course  of  English 
hterature. 

What  strikes  any  reader  of  these  volumes  is  first 
the  extraordinary  variety  of  the  fare  provided. 
They  do  not  show  a  point  of  view,  they  are  no  tenuis 
vena,  a  secluded  garden-plot  sedulously  cultivated — 
but  they  are  bold  experiments  in  almost  every  kind 
of  lyrical  poetry. 

There  are  poems  of  pure  fancy  dealing  with  thosQ 


EARLY  POEMS  157 

elvish  and  aerial  creatures  that  the  old  and  childish 
dreams  of  man  have  originated  and  retained,  spirits 
of  flood  and  fell,  fairies  and  mermen.  There  are 
English  genre  poems,  such  as  The  Miller's  Daughter 
and  The  May  Queen,  capable  of  touching  the 
simplest  imaginations.  Some  have  indeed  con- 
tenmed  these  poems  as  worthy  only  of  being 
included  in  books  of  popular  recitations  ;  but  to  my 
mind  few  things  show  more  clearly  the  simplicity  of 
Tennyson's  genius.  No  pr^cieux  writer,  with  a  care  for 
his  reputation,  could  have  dared  to  write  them  ;  and 
after  all  the  deepest  of  all  vulgarities  is  the  studied 
avoidance  of  what  may  be  thought  to  be  vulgar. 

Then  there  are  autobiographical  poems,  ballads, 
sonnets,  love -studies,  satirical  or  philosophical 
pieces,  like  The  Vision  of  Sin,  which  FitzGerald 
said  touched  on  the  limit  of  disgust  without  ever 
falling  in,  and,  what  are  perhaps  more  distinctly 
Tennysonian  than  any  other  poems — a  class  which  he 
may  be  held  practically  to  have  invented — are  the 
pictorial  poems  such  as  The  Lady  of  Shalott  and 
more  particularly  the  Dream  of  Fair  Women,  and 
The  Palace  of  Art,  which  are  really  little  galleries 
of  pictures.  All  of  them,  as  FitzGerald  wrote,  com- 
menting on  the  trend  of  popular  taste  in  the  direc- 
tion of  greater  elaborateness,  "being  clear  to  the 
bottom  as  well  as  beautiful  do  not  seem  to  cockney 
eyes  as  deep  as  muddy  water." 

If  one  must  indicate  a  fault  in  these  poems  it  is 


\y\ 


158  TENNYSON 

perhaps  an  excessive  exuberance  of  detail,  a  pro- 
fusion of  richness  which  he  learnt  afterwards  to 
avoid  ;  but  this  is  a  dulce  vitium  after  all.  Tenny- 
son said  that  he  became  an  artist  very  slowly — and 
we  are  extraordinarily  happy  in  possessing,  so  to 
speak,  the  very  workshop  before  our  eyes.  The 
poems  which  he  rewrote  had  failed,  if  they  can  be 
said  to  have  failed,  by  a  sort  of  delicious  simpleness 
like  the  talk  of  a  child.  He  was  never  afraid  in 
these  early  days  of  simpleness — indeed  the  deliberate 
inclusion  of  such  poems  as  the  0  Darling  Room,  and 
the  retention  of  the  Skipping  Rope — poems  of  almost 
rich  fatuity — show  that  he  had  a  consistent  view 
which  was  not  affected  by  opinion.  Of  course  there 
are  cases  in  the  poems  when  he  falls  into  what  may 
be  called  the  "  Early  Victorian "  vein— but  these 
are  mostly  genre  passages  which  when  they  have 
had  time  to  grow  quaint  will  be  regarded  affection- 
ately as  both  minutely  and  deliciously  character- 
istic of  the  social  atmosphere  of  the  time.  Such 
stanzas  are 

She  left  the  novel  half  uncut 

Upon  the  rosewood  shelf  ; 
She  left  the  new  piano  shut : 

She  could  not  please  herself. 

(The  Talking  Oak.) 

I  print  in  an  appendix  the  two  most  interesting 
of  the  rewritten  poems.  The  Lady  of  Shalott  and 
The  Palace  of  A  rt,  that  the  process  may  be  studied 


EARLY  POEMS  159 

at  leisure  ^ :  it  will  be  seen  that  the  alterations 
invariably  gain  strength  and  weight  without  sacri- 
ficing simplicity ;  but  there  is  nothing  which  to  me 
gives  a  stronger  impression  of  Tennyson's  critical 
power  than  the  various  unpublished  poems  which 
his  son  has  printed  in  the  biography  throughout  the 
Memoir.  The  tact  of  the  poet  which  withheld  them 
from  being  incorporated  with  the  great  works  was 
perfect ;  and  may  I  add  that  the  tact  which  dares 
to  reproduce  them  now  in  the  biography,  where 
we  are  dealing  with  the  making  of  a  poet  and  not 
his   finished   work,  is  hardly  less  admirable. 

Another  characteristic  which  deserves  a  word  in 
these  earlier  poems  is  the  metrical  richness  which 
they  display. 

Tennyson  was  fond  of  a  certain  kind  of  informal 
metre,  a  mixture  of  dactyls,  trochees,  anapaests  and 
iambics,  which  he  gradually  deserted  ;  his  poems 
became  more  strict  and  regular  as  his  artistic  sense 
grew.  But  I  believe  that  these  irregular  structures 
may  have  a  great  future  before  them.  Mr.  Swin- 
burne seems  to  have  practically  exhausted  the 
dactylic  possibilities  of  English  metres,  and  to 
have  carried  the  length  of  lines  to  a  degree  that  no 
one  with  a  less  absolute  gift  of  melody  could  have 

1  By  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Churton  Collins  I  am  permitted  to 
print  these  poems  from  his  edition  of  The  Early  Poems  of  Alfred 
Lord  Tennyson,  Methuen  &  Co.,  1900,  pp.  43  to  49  and  pp.  86 
to  100. 


160  TENNYSON 

dared  to  do.  But  no  one  has  yet  developed  the 
irregular  scansions  to  which  Tennyson  devoted  so 
many  early  experiments.  There  is  no  mere  sloppi- 
ness  of  execution  here,  crowding  syllables  into  a 
beat,  so  that  it  requires  a  kind  of  preliminary 
practice  before  they  can  be  read ;  but  it  is  a 
perfectly  deliberate  irregularity.  I  give  a  few 
lines,  mere  word-music,  from  The  Sea-Fairies,  as  it 
was  published  in  1830  : — 

WTiither  away,  whither  away,  whither  away  ?    Fly  no  more  ! 
"Whither  away  wi'  the  singing  sail  ?    whither  away  wi'  the  oar  ? 
Whither  away  from  the  high  green  field  and  the  happy  blossom- 
ing shore? 
Weary  mariners,  hither  away, 

One  and  all,  one  and  all, 
Weary  mariners,  come  and  play  ; 
We  will  sing  to  you  all  the  day  ; 
Furl  the  sail  and  the  foam  will  fall 
From  the  prow  !     one  and  all 
Furl  the  sail !     drop  the  oar  ! 
Leap  ashore ! 
Know  danger  and  trouble  and  toil  no  more. 
Whither  away  wi'  the  sail  and  the  oar  ? 
Drop  the  oar, 
Leap  ashore, 
Fly  no  more  ! 
Whither  away  wi'  the  sail?    whither  away  wi'  the  oar? 

This  passage  from  the  literary  point  of  view  has 
obvious  faults  with  which  I  am  not  concerned,  such 
as  a  certain  feebleness  of  iteration.  But  I  think 
that  from  a  purely  metrical  point  of  view  it  is  an 
astonishing  performance.     I  would  note  the  rapid 


THE  RHYTHMS  OF  NATURE         l6] 

choriambic  beat  slowing  down,  the  exquisite  pauses 
like  a  ticking  wheel  coming  slowly  to  rest,  quicken- 
ing its  pace,  and  dropping  into  rest  again. 

Indeed  I  have  fancied  that  many  of  these  experi- 
ments of  Tennyson  were  suggested  to  him,  not  by 
musical  time,  but  by  the  more  irregular  and  natural 
beat  of  homely  things,  the  ticking  of  clocks, 
the  thud  of  oars  in  rowlocks,  the  clang  and 
clink  of  hammers,  the  rolling  of  wheels,  the 
purring  of  cats,  the  thin  song  of  kettles,  the 
drowsy  hiccoughs  of  cisterns.  All  the  world  is 
full  of  rhythmical  noises  ;  and  the  dreaming  ear  of 
Tennyson  seems  to  have  been  peculiarly  sensitive 
to  such  things. 


11 


CHAPTER  XI 

IT  is  impossible  within  the  limits  of  this  little 
book  to  give  an  exhaustive  or  detailed  criticism 
of  all  Tennyson's  works.  I  can  but  touch  a  few 
salient  points  and  indicate  a  few  characteristic 
pieces. 

There  is  one  pair  of  poems  which  it  is  obvious 
and  natural  to  contrast,  because  the  latter  was 
written  as  a  sequel  to  the  former,  Locksley  Hall 
and  Locksley  Hall  Sixty   Years  after. 

The  hero  of  the  first  Locksley  Hall  is  a  boy 
of  twenty,  an  idealist  who  is  sore  and  bruised  by 
the  envious  contact  of  the  world.  His  cousin 
whom  he  had  loved  as  a  child  has  been  torn  from 
him  and  "  mated  with  a  clown,"  whose  only  merit  is 
that  of  superior  wealth.  The  lover  tells  the  un- 
happy story,  and  foresees  the  miserable  slavery  of 
the  union ;  he  thinks  that  the  sorrow  has  killed 
the  old  visions  within  him,  but  as  the  poem 
advances  he  finds  that  the  old  enthusiasms  still 
have  power  over  him,  and  that  he  can  still  take  a 
brave  part  in  the  march  of  the  world. 
(162) 


LOCKSLEY  HALL  l63 

The  poem  is  full  of  saeva  indignatio.  The  poverty 
that  in  Tennyson's  own  case  kept  him  from  marriage 
and  the  happy  hearth  lies  heavily  on  him  ;  he  rages 
against  the  "social  wants  that  sin  against  the  strength 
of  youth,"  and  cries  : — 

Every  gate  is  thronged  with  suitors,  all  the  markets  overflow. 
I  have  but  an  angry  fancy  ;  what  is  that  which  I  should  do '! 

But  over  the  whole  poem  broods  an  indescribable 
light — the  light  of  romance,  mystery,  call  it  what 
you  will ;  even  Locksley  Hall  itself,  with  its  wind- 
swept gables  overlooking  the  sand  and  the  sea,  has 
that  air  of  mystery  and  emotion  that  transfigures 
the  world. 

The  poem  has  faults ;  the  language  in  places  is 
thin ;  the  very  metre  halts.  There  is  one  line 
which  is  absolutely  unmetrical.  Moreover  there 
are  faults  of  taste ;  the  theory  of  love  that  makes 
the  maiden  pine  in  silent  observance  till  rewarded 
by  the  gift  of  a  man's  heart ;  the  apparent  arrogance 
of  such  phrases  as  "  having  known  me — to  decline  on 
a  range  of  lower  feelings " — these  are  obvious 
blemishes.  But  all  is  condoned — nay,  the  very 
faults  themselves  become  delectable — in  the  splen- 
did sweep  and  passion  of  the  poem,  the  purity  of 
the  delineation  of  maternity,  the  gorgeous  visions 
of  the  future,  the  haunting  melancholy  of  the 
incidental  touches. 

It  comes  home  to  the  reader  of  the  poem  that 


164  TENNYSON 

beauty  of  expression  was  in  the  writer's  mind 
throughout ;  even  in  the  passion  of  intimate  feel- 
ing there  is  room  to  turn  aside  to  little  touches  of 
exquisite  beauty  that  thrill  the  spirit  with  music ; 
and  at  the  end,  where  the  future  opens  before  the 
eye,  there  is  little  that  is  materialistic,  little  that  is 
borrowed  from  the  coarse  current  of  practical  life, 
while  the  emotion  is  not  so  far  remote  from  life 
as  not  to  be  able  to  communicate  something  of  its 
glow  to  material  things.  Not  to  multiply  instances 
I  would  note  particularly  the  splendid  simile,  which 
Tennyson  took  from  a  book  of  travels,  which  describes 
the  slow  thickening  of  revolutionary  tendencies 
round  an  indolent  and  unconscious  oligarchy  : — 

Slowly  cornea  a  hungry  peojjle,  as  a  lion,  creeping  nigher, 
Glares  at  one  that  nods  and  winks  behind  a  slowly  d3ang  fire. 

This  is  the  truly  poetical  method  of  handUng 
politics,  and  is  by  no  means  the  only  instance  in 
the  poem.  Few  indeed  of  Tennyson's  poems  have 
enriched  life  with  such  a  treasury  of  stately  phrase 
and  exquisite  music. 

We  turn  to  the  second  Locksley  Hall,  and  some- 
how the  glamour  is  gone  ;  in  The  Miller's  Daughter, 
long  before,  he  had  written  words  that  were  now 
to  come  sadly  true  : — 

So,  if  I  waste  words  now,  in  truth 
You  must  blame  Love.     His  early  rage 

Had  force  to  make  me  rhyme  in  youth, 
And  makes  me  talk  too  much  in  age. 


THE  SECOND  LOCKSLEY  HALL      l65 

It  is  not  that  the  old  man  has  lost  the  passion  of 
his  youth,  for  he  is  infinitely  more  passionate  ; 
but  where  the  young  hero  prophesied,  the  old  man 
rants,  where  the  younger  comforted  his  despair  by 
glowing  hope  and  faith,  the  old  man  accentuates  it  by 
peevish  railings  and  melodramatic  fury.  "  I  never 
scream,"  he  had  written  to  Spedding  in  1834,  "I 
leave  that  to  your  vivid  men."  The  case  is  sadly 
altered  now.  Everything  is  poisonous,  galling, 
roaring,  raving.  The  whole  world  is  plunged  into 
vile  and  shameless  sensuality,  filthy  selfishness, 
hopeless  anarchy.  The  chariot  has  run  away  and 
the  Master  of  created  things  sits  in  helpless  apathy. 

Even  the  domestic  background  is  changed ;  the 
grandson  has  had  a  disappointment  in  love ;  but 
his  Judith  is  a  worldling  born  of  worldlings  ;  and 
the  old  man  has  nothing  but  the  iciest  contempt 
for  what  has  moved  his  grandson's  heart. 

The  poem  in  places  falls  into  pits  of  mere  prose  ; 
words  and  thoughts  entirely  alien  to  the  spirit  of 
poetry  come  whirling  out.  What  could  be  more 
pitiful  than  such  lines  as  these .'' 

Set  the  maiden  fancies  wallowing  in  the  troughs  of  Zolaism, 


Poor  old  Heraldry,  poor  old  History,  poor  old  Poetry  passing 
hence. 

The  whole  poem,  except  for  a  few  matchless  lines 
that  flash   for  an   instant  the   old   light   upon  the 


166  TENNYSON 

tumultuous  flood  of  rhetoric,  is  depressing,  disquiet- 
ing, even  revolting.  One  cannot  but  be  amazed  at 
the  extraordinary  vigour,  the  furious  energy  of  the 
old  man,  with  his  riotous  disbelief  in  progress,  his 
wild  and  dreary  impeachment  of  everything  and 
everybody ;  the  workmanship  of  the  poem  is  of 
singular  excellence  as  well.  The  late  Lord  Lytton 
said  that  he  admired  the  poem  more  as  a  work  of 
courage  than  as  a  work  of  art.  Indeed  the  Poet 
seems  to  have  not  only  not  lost  in  vigour,  but  to 
have  positively  multiplied  it — but  what  before  was 
tragic,  dignified  and  pathetic  courage,  has  now  been 
transmuted  into  insane,  tempestuous,  acrid  violence. 
One  would  have  hoped  to  find  a  larger  faith,  a  wider 
sympathy,  a  more  tranquil  and  clearer  wisdom  ;  but 
all  that  age  seems  to  have  conferred  is  a  deeper 
cynicism  and  an  increased  vocabulary  of  vituperation. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  Tennyson  was 
working  in  a  depressed  mood,  under  the  shadow  of 
a  great  bereavement ;  but  it  might  have  been  hoped 
that  this  would  have  made  him  lay  loving  hands  on 
the  sorrows  of  the  world,  not  chastise  and  belabour 
it.  The  great  sorrow  of  his  life,  the  death  of 
Arthur  Hallam,  had  never  betrayed  him  into  loss 
of  dignity. 

We  rise  from  the  perusal  of  the  second  Locksley 
Hall  with  astonishment  at  the  intellectual  vigour 
and  emotional  violence  of  the  old  man,  but  with 
neither  veneration  nor  tenderness.     The  prophecies 


IN  MEMORIAM  l69 

the  generous  hopes  of  youth,  absolutely  untainted 
by  anything  that  can  lower  or  enervate.  So  many 
able  analyses  have  been  made  of  this  complex  work 
that  it  is  only  necessary  to  indicate  its  scope.  It  is 
the  story  of  an  overwhelming  loss,  when  a  soul  is 
confronted  by  the  fact  that  a  kindred  spirit,  to  whose 
touch  all  the  chords  of  the  survivor's  being  had  vi- 
brated, is  suddenly  swept,  without  a  shadow  of 
warning,  a  hint  of  doom,  into  the  unseen ;  and  the 
bereaved  stretches  feeble  hands  into  the  darkness, 
and  finds  no  answer  there ;  such  a  loss  freezes  the 
heart  at  the  very  source ;  very  gradually  the  cloud 
lifts ;  the  healing  influence  of  time  asserts  itself ; 
and  the  grieving  spirit  rises  out  of  the  shadow  into 
a  firm  belief  in  immortality  and  into  an  absolute 
trust  in  the  great  purpose  of  God. 

The  poem  was  not  precisely  planned.  It  had  no 
conscious  scheme  ;  it  is  rather  a  garden  of  a  sorrow- 
ing spirit,  set  with  rue  and  rosemary,  and  other 
fragrant  herbs  of  remembrance  and  regret,  than 
a  single  tree,  branching  into  sombre  shade  from 
a  single  stem.  The  mistake  has  often  been  made 
of  considering  it  to  be  a  poem  with  a  definite 
inception  and  a  precise  form.  Tennyson  himself 
said  otherwise ;  it  was  not  till  many  of  the  poems  had 
been  written,  a  plusieurs  reprises,  that  it  occurred 
to  him  that  it  would  form  a  connected  whole. 
Then  he  bridged  a  few  gaps,  put  in  certain  con- 
necting links,  and  welded  it  together.     But  even 


170  TENNYSON 

so  the  poem  has  no  definite  progression  ;  it  ebbs 
and  flows ;  it  sometimes  pursues  a  single  thought 
minutely,  apart  from  the  general  scope  of  the 
poem,  sometimes  takes  up  a  previous  thought  and 
enlarges  it. 

His  own  view  of  the  poem  seems  to  have  varied 
with  his  mood  ;  if  the  passion  of  the  poem  was 
accused  of  being  imaginary,  artificially  stimulated, 
impossibly  deep,  he  would  say,  "  I  have  written 
what  I  have  felt  and  known,  and  I  never  will  write 
anything  else."  But  if  on  the  other  hand  it  was 
attempted  to  attach  what  he  considered  too  literal 
a  sense  to  any  of  the  stanzas,  to  identify  scenes  or 
persons  too  closely,  he  would  say,  "  The  mistake 
that  people  make  is  that  they  think  the  poet's 
poems  are  a  kind  of  catalogue  raisonn^  of  his  very 
own  self  and  of  all  the  facts  of  his  life."  The  two 
attitudes  are  not  inconsistent. 

The  metre  had  been  used  before  by  Ben  Jonson, 
Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury  and  others  ;  but  it  was 
new  to  Tennyson,  and  he  was  long  under  the  im- 
pression that  he  had  invented  it.  The  form  of  the 
stanza  is  peculiarly  adapted  for  reflective  and 
aphoristic  verse.  It  is  the  common  long  metre, 
with  the  second  pair  of  rhymes  inverted,  so  as  to 
make  each  stanza  complete,  like  a  tree  beside  a 
still  water,  with  its  reflection  at  its  foot. 

Tennyson  gave  the  stanza  so  individual  a  stamp 
that  it  is  one  of  the  easiest  metres  to  imitate,  with 


IN  MEMORIAM  171 

its  emphatic  fourth  line  rounding  the  stanza  off. 
Indeed  so  entirely  did  he  set  his  mark  upon  the 
metre  that  it  is  almost  a  forbidden  one  for  poets, 
because  of  the  almost  hopeless  impossibility  of 
writing  it  except  in  the  Tennysonian  manner. 

The  thought  is  generally  lucid ;  but  the  language 
is  in  places  highly  obscure,  from  the  compression 
exercised. 

If  the  entire  poem  is  read  swiftly,  as  it  deserves 
to  be,  at  a  sitting,  besides  being  studied  minutely, 
the  fact  which  strikes  the  reader,  which  may  other- 
wise escape  him,  is  the  large  number  of  absolutely 
unemphatic  poems  ^ — poems  which  though  of  perfect 
workmanship  and  unexceptionable  sweetness,  seem 
to  add  nothing  to  the  progress  of  the  thought,  and 
indeed  leave  no  definite  impression  upon  the  mind.  I 
venture  to  believe  that  these  poems  are  in  most  cases 
the  connecting  links  which  were  afterwards  inserted. 

Moreover  there  are  a  considerable  number  of 
poems  2  which  contain,  generally  at  the  end,  the 
purest  grain  of  gold ;  these  poems  appear  to  have 
been  constructed  to  lead  up  to  this  climax,  and  the 
effect  of  the  concentrated  close  is  perhaps  height- 
ened by  the  lucid  simplicity  of  the  lines  which  the 
thought  closes  as  with  a  clinching  hammer-stroke ; 
occasionally  ^  the  climax  is  reached  before  the  end, 
and  the  finale  is  unemphatic ;  but  this  is  rare. 

^  See  xviii.,  xlvi.,  Ixii.,  xcii. 

^  See  xxiv.,  xxxv.,  Ixxv.,  cxvii.  ^See  iv.,  Ixxxiii. 


172  TENNYSON 

Tennyson  had  what  we  may  call  the  Emersonian 
faculty  of  producing  a  familiar  thought  and  by 
exquisite  and  curious  phraseology  bringing  it  home 
to  a  reader's  mind  with  a  glow  of  perceptive  and 
original  satisfaction.  Indeed  it  may  be  said  that 
the  more  familiar  the  thought  is,  the  more  it  is  part 
of  the  common  and  vague  stock  of  the  reflective 
mind,  the  more  complete  is  the  triumph.  A  great 
poet  has  no  call  to  be  fantastic,  or  to  search  for 
thoughts  that  are  out  of  the  ordinary  reach.  It  is 
for  him  to  take  a  typical  thought  and  crystallise 
it — or,  better  still,  to  seize  upon  some  half-formed 
tendency  of  thought,  such  as  is  apt  to  haunt,  with  a 
cyclic,  almost  epidemic  contagion  the  minds  of 
men  in  a  particular  generation,  and  place  it  in  a 
definite  light,  and  in  a  form  when  it  becomes  a 
current  token  instead  of  a  mere  lingering,  bright- 
ening vision.      Such  a  couplet  as 

'Tis  better  to  have  loved  and  lost 
Than  never  to  have  loved  at  all — ■ 

is  a  supreme  instance  of  this  power.  Such  a 
thought  is  not  new ;  but  instead  of  being  a  vague 
force  it  becomes,  so  to  speak,  a  definite  weapon, 
with  penetrative  power  that  will  hang,  till  super- 
seded, in  the  armoury  of  thought. 

Much  has  been  said  about  the  Christian  teaching 
of  In  Mcmoriam.  Tennyson  himself  used  to  say 
when  he  was  questioned  about  his  Christian  belief 


THE  PRINCESS  181 

Hottentots,  Malays."  The  Princess  herself  is 
learned  in  nineteenth-century  astronomy  and  geol- 
ogy ;  she  is  acquainted  with  the  nebular  hypothesis, 
rides  on  a  mutual- improvement  picnic,  "to  take  the 
dip  of  certain  strata  to  the  North."  She  abhors 
vivisection  ;  and  her  girl-graduates 

•  chatter  stony  names 

r„:  Of  shale  and  hornblende,  rag  and  trap  and  tuff, 

i  j,g        Amygdaloid  and  trachyte. 

^^  '"'his,  however,  matters  little  ;  Tennyson's  aim  was 

ilace    the    theory    of  women's    education   in   a 
coun  •' 

ntic  setting.     The  impression  could   not  have 

conveyed  if  the  studies  of  these  damsels  had 

^^^   confined  to  such  science  as  existed  in  the  days 

'^'^^^alry  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  the  romance  of 

^^  ^    *^iii  could  hardly  have  been  sustained  had  the 

rougi  jhjggjj  fought  with  Maxim  guns  and  Martini 

The  a 

^   ^^\  son's    theory   of  female    education   was   a 

The 

one,  as  his  theories  were.      His  maxim  was 

imraCgj^j^^j,  sex  alone  is  half  itself."      His  view  is 

A    ft 

marriage  is  better  for  the  man  and  best  for  the 

lan ;  in  the  case  of  the  latter,  culture  is  only 

aable  in  so  far  as  it  fits  her  for  marital  relations. 

e  did  not  face  the  fact  that  under  modern  con- 

tions   there   must    be   an    increasing   number    of 

nwedded   women ;    he    would    have    said    bluntly 

at  they  must  try  to  get  married  without  sacrificing 

iOaidenly  delicacy,  or  at  any  rate  fit  themselves  for 


182  TENNYSON 

possible  matrimony.  The  poem  contains  no  gospel 
for  the  virgo  dcbita  virginitati — nor  indeed  for 
male  celibates  either ;  the  Prince  declares  that  the 
loveless  life  for  men  is 

A  drowning  life,  besotted  in  sweet  self, 

and  that  a  man  who  loves  not,  either 

Pines  in  sad  experience  worse  than  death, 

Or  keeps  his  wing'd  affections  dipt  with  crime. 

The  result  is  that  the  poem  is  lacking  in  dramatic 
interest ;  there  is  no  character  on  whom  the  interest 
centres.  The  Prince  himself  is  a  haunted  amiable 
boy,  whose  knightly  attributes  do  not  carry  convic- 
tion ;  and  when  he  had  secured  Ida's  love  he 
lectures  her  in  a  strain  that  hardly  even  passion 
fortified  by  contrition  could  have  tolerated  : — 

"Blame  not  th3'self  too  much,"  I  said, 

and 

dearer  thou  for  faults 
Lived  over. 

The  Prince  in  his  bed-pulpit,  initiating  her  into  his 
superior  nobility  of  spirit,  makes  no  attempt  to 
overlook  or  to  throw  into  the  shadow  the  faults  of 
her  ideal.  And  when  poor  Ida  says,  "  You  cannot 
love  me,"  he  declares  with  solemn  condescension 
that  not  only  is  it  possible,  but  that  even  he  from 
his  serene  height  of  perfection  can  anticipate  distinct 
benefits  to  himself  from  their  union. 


THE  PRINCESS  183 

The  other  characters,  except  Cyril  and  Gama,  are 
but  puppet-shapes ;  yet,  though  there  is  a  want  of 
dramatic  unity,  there  are  many  dramatic  scenes  and 
episodes  ;  such  is  the  Lady  Psyche  recovering  her 
lost  child  ;  such  is  the  speech  of  Ida,  where  with  a 
sublimity  of  scorn  she  thanks  the  Prince  for  the 
havoc  he  has  made  : — 

' '  You  have  done  well  and  like  a  gentleman, 
And  like  a  prince  :  you  have  our  thanks  for  all : 
And  you  look  well  too  in  your  woman's  dress  : " 

the  bitter  self-restraint  of  the  mood  is  well  main- 
tained, until  at  last  the  passion  bursts  all  bounds 
and  breaks  out  into  majestic  rage. 

Moreover  the  whole  poem  from  beginning  to  end 
is  a  mine  of  beautiful  images,  exquisite  pictures, 
delicate  thoughts  and  admirable  lines.  The  technical 
workmanship  is  beyond  praise,  and  yet  the  speeches 
as  a  rule  are  complicated  and  obscure.  This  is 
characteristic  of  Temiyson  throughout  ;  the  lucid 
simplicity  of  his  descriptive  and  lyrical  passages  with 
their  admirable  elaboration  of  detail  gives  place  in 
his  dialogue  to  an  over-elaboration  of  language,  and  to 
a  complexity  of  thought  which  makes  the  sense  diffi- 
cult to  follow,  and  forfeits  dramatic  interest.  It  is 
strange  that  the  charge  of  obscurity  so  frequently 
laimched  against  Robert  Browning  has  never  been 
hinted  against  Tennyson ;  and  yet  I  declare  that  the 
speeches,  both  in  The  Prhicess  and  the  Idylls,  are 
some  of  the  most  obscure  reading  that  it  is  possible 


184.  TENNYSON 

to  discover  in  modern  poetry — a  strong  desire  for 
compression,  for  ornateness,  for  coagulating  a  clause 
into  an  epithet,  for  epigrammatic  and  proverbial 
touches  making  the  language  like  a  labyrinth  of 
sonorous  walls,  even  when  the  thought  to  be  ex- 
pressed is  neither  abstruse  nor  complicated. 

If  indeed  there  hauiit 
About  the  moulder'd  lodges  of  the  Past 
So  sweet  a  voice  and  vague,  fatal  to  men, 
Well  needs  it  we  should  cram  our  ears  with  wool 
And  so  pace  by  :  but  thine  are  fancies  hatch'd 
In  silken-folded  idleness  ;  nor  is  it 
Wiser  to  weep  a  true  occasion  lost, 
But  trim  our  sails,  and  let  old  bygones  be, 
iWhile  down  the  streams  that  float  us  each  and  all 
f  To  the  issue,  goes,  like  glittering  bergs  of  ice, 
\  Throne  after  throne,  and  molten  on  the  waste 
*  Becomes  a  cloud  :  for  all  things  serve  their  time 
Toward  that  great  year  of  equal  mights  and  rights, 

<Nor  would  I  fight  with  iron  laws,  in  the  end 
Found  golden  :  let  the  past  be  past ;  let  be 
Their  cancell'd  Babels  :  though  the  rough  kex  break 
The  starr'd  mosaic,  and  the  beard-blown  goat 
Hang  on  the  shaft,  and  the  wild  fig-tree  split 
Their  monstrous  idols,  care  not  while  we  hear 
A  trumpet  in  the  distance  pealing  news 
Of  better,  and  Hope,  a  poising  eagle,  burns 
Above  the  unrisen  morrow. 

The  descriptive  passages,  on  the  other  hand,  in 
the  poem  are  among  Tennyson's  best  work ;  we 
cannot  fail  to  admire  the  art  by  which  in  a  few 
gorgeous  lines  he  brings  the  stately  palace  before  us 
with  its  towers  and  corridors,  its  fountain-sprinkled 


THE  PRINCESS  185 

lawns,  its  bowery  thickets.  No  poet  can  raise  so 
magic  a  vision  of  stately  splendour,  or  suggest  such 
wealth  of  detail  by  an  apposite  instance  as  Tennyson. 
The  great  glimmering  palace,  when  at  the  end  the 
wounded  warriors  are  being  nursed  back  to  life, 
rises  before  us  in  its  solemn  silence,  its  cool  and 
echoing  majesty.  Outside,  the  moonlight  sleeps 
on  the  turf,  thickens  the  twilight  of  the  arched 
walks  and  dim  groves,  where  the  milk-white 
peacock  droops  like  a  ghost,  while  the  fountain 
drips  and  rustles  in  its  marble  pool.  Slowly  the 
night  deepens  and  pales  towards  the  dawn.  The 
morning  comes  freshly  and  serenely  in 

Till  notice  of  a  change  in  the  dark  world 
Was  lispt  about  the  acacias,  and  a  bird. 
That  early  woke  to  feed  her  little  ones, 
Sent  from  a  dewy  breast  a  cry  for  light. 

It  is  in  such  pictures  as  these  that  Tennyson  shows 
his  art ;  it  is  like  the  wave  of  a  wand,  and  a  magic 
drawn  from  the  depths  of  the  forest,  out  of  the 
secret  valleys  of  the  mountain,  is  spread  over  the 
senses  like  a  cloud,  and  we  are  not  what  we  were. 
Tennyson's  conception  of  woman  is  a  very  de- 
finite one :  she  is  emphatically  the  weaker  vessel ; 
he  creates  no  exalted  type  of  womanhood ;  he  is 
deeply  sensitive  of  her  beauty  and  purity,  and  the 
reverence  due  to  her ;  but  it  is  to  him  an  essential 
thing  in  the  perfect  woman  that,  once  wed,  she 
should   be   absolutely   loyal   and   devoted,    entirely 


186  TENNYSON 

forgiving  and  unquestioning.  Thus  Geraint's  treat- 
ment of  Enid  is  abominable  ;  what  can  be  thought 
of  the  conduct  of  one  who  can  break  from  pas- 
sionate love  into  something  very  like  brutality, 
without  a  single  question  asked,  a  single  explana- 
tion attempted  ?  Enid,  indeed,  hardly  preserves  her 
dignity.  Again  there  is  too  much  evidence  that 
the  Temiysonian  lover  watches  his  mistress  and 
notes  the  signs  of  the  devotion  with  which  he 
inspires  her,  finally  rewarding  her  in  a  princely 
manner  with  the  gift  of  his  love.  There  is  little 
trace  of  the  passionate  and  anxious  wooing  of  the 
lover,  the  consciousness  of  the  stainless  purity 
which  he  can  hardly  hope  or  dare  to  call  his  own. 
There  is  the  love,  for  instance,  of  Elaine  for 
Lancelot ;  there  is  the  lover  of  Locksley  Hall,  who 
writes  of  his  Amy  : — 

And  her  eye  on  all  my  motions  with  a  mute  observance  hung. 

There  is  the  Lord  of  Burleigh  who  says  in  a  royal 
manner : — 

"  Maiden,  thou  hast  loved  me  well." 

There  is  Edward  Gray  who  reflects  not  with  com- 
placency indeed,  but  with  no  sense  of  unworthiness 
that 

Ellen  Adair  was  dying  for  me. 

When  Tennyson  does  make  a  stately  figure  like  the 
Princess,  who  tries  to  be  independent  of  the  lords  of 


MAUD  187 

creation,  she  is  not  to  be  gently  wooed  from  her 
isolation,  but  sharply  brought  to  her  senses. 

Even  in  Maud,  where  he  comes  most  closely 
to  the  desperate  humility  of  the  lover,  there  is  a  good 
deal  of  bitter  contempt  for  the  view  of  Maud's  brother 
that  a  morbid  and  poverty-stricken  squire  is  not  to 
be  regarded  as  a  particularly  eligible  suitor  for  one 
so  richly  dowered. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  Tennyson's  view  was,  if 
not  primitive,  at  least  old-fashioned.  He  had  no 
real  belief  in  the  equality  of  the  sexes.  Coventry 
Patmore  is  a  far  more  advanced  exponent  of  the 
faith  of  the  devout  lover ;  and  though  he  too  had 
a  strong  idea  of  wifely  subjection  in  marriage,  yet 
in  the  wooing  time  the  mistress  is  a  far  more 
remote  and  ethereal  creature,  tremblingly  desired 
and  timidly  demanded,  a  goddess  to  be  tempted  if 
possible  from  her  chaste  solitudes  to  be  the  guiding 
star  of  world-stained  man. 

Maud  was  received  with  much  hostile  criticism, 
and  Tennyson  used  to  complain  that  unintelligent 
readers  persisted  in  considering  it  to  be  autobio- 
graphical, whereas  he  himself  called  it  "a  little 
Hamlet." 

It  is  technically  one  of  the  most  perfect  of 
Tennyson's  great  poems.  He  had  his  instrument 
entirely  under  his  command,  and  there  is  no  poem 
which  makes  a  reader  feel  more  strongly  that  he 
produced  exactly  the  effects  he  intended  to  produce. 


188  TENNYSON 

He  rides  in  the  chariot  and  is  not  di'agged  behind 
it. 

On  the  other  hand  it  illustrates  I  think  the 
beginning  of  the  decadence  of  Tennyson's  art,  the 
dying  away  of  the  divinest  impulses  of  pure  beauty, 
the  period  at  which  the  purely  poetical  impulse 
began  to  flag,  and  required  to  be  roused  by  a 
violent  situation,  a  tragic  interest.  The  poem  is 
full  of  stern  anger,  a  Carlylean  impulse  to  find 
fault,  to  deal  heavy  blows,  to  pierce  and  shatter. 

We  are  introduced  to  a  morbid  young  man,  tread- 
ing perilously  near  the  confines  of  madness,  with  a 
ruined  inheritance,  which  spurs  the  speaker  to 
venomous  diatribes  on  the  subject  of  rotten  com- 
mercial morality.  For  a  time  this  is  suspended  in 
the  exquisite  surprise  of  the  growing  passion,  which 
reaches  its  climax  in  the  unsurpassable  lyric.  Come 
into  the  garden,  Maud,  where  the  pulse  of  the 
lover  thrills  and  throbs  through  all  created  things, 
the  hurrying  streamlet,  and  the  passionate  expecta- 
tion of  the  garden,  through  the  fragrant  dusk. 
Then  comes  the  catastrophe ;  and  the  political 
indignation  gathers  head  again  in  the  great  war- 
lyrics  at  the  end,  which  expand  the  thought  of  the 
social  corruption  indicated  in  the  preliminary  lyrics. 

In  spite  of  the  nobility  of  much  of  the  satire,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  all  human  intei*ests  and  passion 
are  the  property  of  the  poet,  we  may  be  allowed  to 
wonder  regretfully  whether  the  bard  is  in  his  place 


MAUD  189 

pacing  up  and  down  the  platform,  and  indulging  in 
strident  tirades  against  the  general  moral  slothfulness 
of  the  world.  Such  exhortations  do  not  issue  very 
appropriately  from  the  secluded  haunts  of  the  muse. 
FitzGerald  said  of  Carlyle  that  he  sate  pretty 
comfortably  in  his  study  at  Chelsea,  scolding  all  the 
world  for  not  being  heroic,  and  not  very  precise  in 
telling  them  how  to  be.  It  is  the  old  story  over 
again  of  the  clergyman  lecturing  the  dutiful  persons 
who  attended  his  ministrations  on  the  heinous 
crime  of  absenting  themselves.  One  wonders 
whether  such  diatribes  ever  reach  the  right  ears  ; 
whether  any  "broad-rimmed  hawker  of  holy  things," 
or  "  smooth-faced  snub-nosed  rogue "  ever  felt  a 
touch  of  honest  shame  at  being  thus  held  up  to  the 
contempt  of  literary  people.  One  is  irresistibly 
reminded  of  the  gentleman  in  Mr.  Mallock's  New 
Republic  who  confessed  that  he  did  not  care  two 
straws  about  Liberty,  but  that  his  mind  was  often 
set  all  aglow  by  a  good  ode  about  her. 

One  feels  with  some  pain  that  the  dreamful 
youths,  the  enthusiastic  maidens,  who  are  the  poet's 
most  sympathetic  audience,  probably  only  derived  a 
sharper  sensation  from  the  splendid  rush  of  these 
vituperative  and  militant  rhymes.  There  is  a  fable 
of  some  forgotten  Poet  Laureate  being  set  to 
translate  the  war-songs  of  Tyrtaeus  to  stir  the  martial 
hearts  of  English  soldiers  ;  the  story  goes  that  the 
ardent  strains  were  read  aloud  in  a  barrack-room  by 


190  TENNYSON 

a  major-general  who  only  desisted  when  he  found 
the  majority  of  his  audience  were  wrapped  in  sleep. 
We  feel  that  perhaps  the  poet  is  better  employed 
when  he  directly  serves  and  touches  the  hearts  that 
are  alive  to  a  craving  for  the  beautiful ;  when  he 
interprets  the  gentle  secrets  of  the  kindly  earth  and 
the  generous  heart,  to  minds  thrilling  with  the  vague 
sense  of  wonder  and  delight.  To  see  beauty  in 
simple  events  and  homely  things  is  the  real  work  of 
the  poet.  It  was  otherwise  perhaps  when  a  nation  was 
all  intellectually  alive  like  the  Athenians,  and  when 
eager  impulse  was  on  the  look-out  for  impassioned 
rhetoric.  But  now  and  here,  though  we  may  be 
grateful  to  Tennyson  for  his 

Sonorous  metal,  blowing  martial  sounds, 

our  gratitude  is  bound  to  be  rather  of  the  literary 
order  than  the  ethical.  In  fact  the  poet  must 
convince  and  caress,  not   denounce  and  storm. 

The  germ  of  Maud  is  the  poem  that  stands  fourth 
in   the    second   part.       This    magnificent   lyric,    of 
irregular  metre  and  informal  scheme, 
Oh  that  'twere  possible, 

was  sent  as  has  been  related  at  the  request  of  Lord 
Houghton  in  the  year  1837  as  a  contribution  to  a  sort 
of  literary  benefit — a  little  volume  of  miscellanies 
sold  to  assist  a  distressed  literary  man. 

The  poem  is  well  worth  study  from  the  metrical 
point  of  view.     Its  scheme  is  a  double  beat,  occasion- 


MAUD  191 

ally  increased.  It  is  a  good  instance  of  a  poem 
loosely  constructed  in  a  simple  species  of  time, 
without  great   exactness. 

A  friend  of  Tennyson's  suggested  that  it  wanted 
expansion  and  elucidation  ;  and  the  lovely  fragment 
was  expanded  into  the  beautiful  if  intemperate 
rhapsodical   monodrama. 

Maud  was  a  poem  of  which  Tennyson  himself 
was  particularly  fond.  There  was  none  which  he 
read  aloud  more  frequently,  or  rather  chanted,  in 
the  great  deep  musical  voice.  It  is  full  of  original 
metres,  and  Tennyson  never  displayed  on  such  a 
scale  his  extraordinary  power  of  handling  both  long 
and  short  rhythms.  The  long  metres  are  magnifi- 
cently full  and  sonorous,  and  never  drag.  But  the 
skill  is  even  more  delicately  displayed  in  the  short 
metres  with  frequently  recurring  lines,  where  the 
danger  is  of  becoming  choppy,  so  to  speak,  and 
jerky,  but  which  are  models  of  delicate  grace. 

The  general  run  of  the  poem  is  dactylic,  but 
irregular  dactylic :  that  is  to  say  the  trochee  is 
frequently  substituted  for  the  dactyl. 

I  would  quote  as  perhaps  the  most  perfect  and 
characteristic  example  the  poem  which  stands  third 
in  the  first  part : — 

Cold  and  clear-cut  face,  why  come  you  so  cruelly  meek, 
Breaking  a  slumber  in  which  all  spleenful  folly  was  drown'd, 
Pale  with  the  golden  beam  of  an  eyelash  dead  on  the  cheek, 
Passionless,  pale,  cold  face,  star-sweet  on  a  gloom  profound  ; 


192  TENNYSON 

Woman-like,  taking  revenge  too  deep  for  a  transient  wrong 
Done  but  in  thought  to  your  beauty,  and  ever  as  pale  aa  before 
Growing  and  fading  and  growing  upon  me  without  a  sound, 
Luminous,  gemlike,  ghostlike,  deathlike,  half  the  night  long 
Growing  and  fading  and  growing,  till  I  could  bear  it  no  more, 
But  arose,  and  all  by  myself  in  my  own  dark  garden  ground, 
Listening  now  to  the  tide  in  its  broad-flung  shipwrecking  roar, 
Now  to  the  scream  of  a  madden'd  beach  dragg'd  down  by  the 

wave, 
Walk'd  in  a  wintry  wind  by  a  ghastly  glimmer,  and  found 
The  shining  daffodil  dead,  and  Orion  low  in  his  grave. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  metre  is  one  of  beats 
and  not  of  strict  metrical  feet.  But  quite  apart  from 
the  melody  of  the  lines  I  would  instance  the 
perfect  structure  of  the  poem,  its  inimitable  "  curve," 
as  Tennyson  would  have  said.  And,  as  imitative 
verse,  the  penultimate  lines  describing  the  harsh 
chatter  of  the  shingle,  as  the  wave  ebbs  back,  are 
surely  unequalled.  Nor  less  admirable  is  the  quiet 
close,  the  rounding  of  the  vignette  by  the  sight  of 
the  dead  flower  and  the   sinking  star. 

I  may  perhaps  say  a  few  words  about  one  particu- 
lar idyll  which  seems  to  me  to  be  highly  characteristic 
of  Tennyson.  This  is  The  Brook,  which  appeared  first 
in  the  1855  volume.  The  soliloquist  is  a  man  re- 
visiting the  scenes  of  his  youth,  but  in  a  mellow  and 
gentle  frame  of  mind,  with  no  sharp  sense  of  loss. 
He  speaks  of  a  friend,  a  poet,  whom  he  lost  long 
ago,  and  quotes  a  few  opening  stanzas  of  a  lyric, 
which  gives  its  name  to  the  idyll,  and  is  afterwards 
inwoven  in  little  snatches  with  the  narrative. 


THE  BROOK  193 

The  idyll  itself  is  full  of  delicious  lines,  such  as 
the  comparison  of  an  old,  lean,  talkative  farmer  to 
the 

dry 
High-elbow'd  grigs  that  leap  in  summer  grass. 

The  story  is  simple  enough,  a  trickle  of  gentle  re- 
miniscence. But  the  lyric  itself  is  of  rare  beauty, 
with  its  prattling  refrain. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  observe  that  in  one  highly 
characteristic  and  picturesque  couplet. 

With  many  a  silvery  waterbreak 
Above  the  golden  gravel, 

the  word  which  we  should  at  once  lay  a  finger  on  as 
Tennysonian,  "  waterbreak,"  is  one  that  he  took  from   ^y 
Wordsworth. 

But  the  whole  poem  is  one  that  brings  tranquillity 
into  the  mind,  like  a  pastoral  landscape  seen  from 
the  windows  of  a  train,  all  lit  with  golden  summer 
light ;  while  the  lyric  itself  is  in  the  very  spirit  of  an 
English  streamlet,  that  sings  its  light-hearted  song 
all  day  among  quiet  fields. 

The  dialect  poems  too  demand  one  word.  Tenny- 
son was  always  interested  and  delighted  with  char- 
acteristic stories  of  country  persons,  true  sons  of  the 
soil.  These  genre  pieces  illustrate  in  a  remarkable 
degree  the  richness  and  authenticity  of  Tennyson's 
humour.  Poems  of  rustic  life  written  by  people  of 
another  class  have  as  a  rule  a  fatal  unreality  about 
them :  but  Tennyson  partly  from  heredity,  partly 
13 


194  TENNYSON 

from  experience,  and  partly  from  art,  is  always  con- 
vincingly and  pungently  real.  The  dialect  itself 
proves  how  strong  was  the  art  of  mimicry  for  which 
he  was  famed  in  earlier  years. 

FitzGerald  wrote  a  delightful  note  about  the 
Northern  Fm-mer :  "  The  old  brute,"  he  says, 
"invested  by  you  with  the  solemn  humour  of 
Humanity,  like  Shakespeare's  Shallow,  becomes  a 
more  pathetic  phenomenon  than  the  knights  who 
revisit  the  world  in  your  other  verse." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  Idylls  of  the  King  were  regarded  in  Tenny- 
son's lifetime  as  his  great  work,  and  probably 
will  for  some  time  be  so  regarded  by  his  less  literary 
readers.  They  are  epical  poems,  but  belong  to  the 
class  of  the  self-conscious  epic,  and  are  far  more 
Virgilian  than  Homeric.  Homer  gives  us  the  heroes 
of  that  early  age  as  they  were.  There  is  no  attempt 
to  avoid  simplicity  of  detail ;  indeed  in  the  Odi/ssey 
there  is  a  distinct  insistence  on  the  minuter  details 
of  domestic  life.  But  both  Virgil  and  Tennyson 
made  the  background  of  their  poems  pictorial  and 
romantic.  As  a  matter  of  fact  whatever  events — if 
there  is  any  rationalistic  basis  at  all  for  the  Mneid 
— took  place  in  the  story  of  Mneas,  must  have  taken 
place  with  a  sordid,  savage  background.  But  the 
scene  is  all  laid  among  luxurious  features,  a  settled 
and  elaborate  civilisation,  in  sunswept  forest  glades, 
or  on  mysterious  headlands.  The  voluptuous  detail 
of  the  Roman  empire  is  freely  lavished  on  the  dwell- 
ings 'of  barbarous  kings  and  chieftains.  ^neas 
himself  bears   about    with   him   a   treasure    of  in- 

(195) 


196  TENNYSON 

comparable  richness,  vessels  of  gold  and  silver, 
pictured  tapestries,  rich  embroideries.  Dido  inhabits 
a  patrician  house   of  the  Augustan  period. 

Tennyson  applied  the  same  treatment  to  his 
Arthurian  legend  ;  the  scene  is  laid  not  in  barbaric 
strongholds,  rough  fortresses,  rude  upland  huts,  but 
in  dim  cities,  castles  rich  with  carving.  His  knights 
ride  in  flashing  armour  or  in  sanguine  stuffs,  through 
enchanted  forests  and  delicious  glades,  with  here 
and  there  a  cell  or  a  monastery,  with  happy  vil- 
lages clustered  at  its  base.  The  knights  themselves 
are  models  of  high  courtesy  and  distinguished  con- 
sideration, and  speak  in  a  way  that  betokens  a 
liberal  education. 

The  original  scheme  of  the  poems  in  Tennyson's 
mind  seems  to  have  been  a  mystical  one,  but  in 
later  life  he  was  accustomed  to  manifest  some 
impatience  at  any  attempt  to  give  precise  alle- 
gorical interpretations  to  the  poems. 

He  used  to  say  impatiently,  "  I  hate  to  be  tied 
down  to  say, '  This  means  that,'  because  the  thought 
within  the  image  is  much  more  than  any  one  inter- 
pretation." 

When  the  mystical  interpretation  of  the  Idylls 
was  pressed,  he  said,  "  They  have  taken  my  hobby 
and  ridden  it  too  hard,  and  have  explained  some 
things  too  allegorically,  although  there  is  an  alle- 
gorical, or  perhaps  rather  parabolic  drift  in  the 
poems." 


THE  IDYLLS  I97 

He  explained  that  the  whole  scheme  of  the 
Idylls  was  "  the  dream  of  man  coming  into 
practical  life,  and  ruined  by  one  sin.  Birth  is  a 
mystery  and  death  is  a  mystery,  and  in  the  midst 
lies  the  table-land  of  life,  and  its  struggles  and 
performances.  It  is  not  the  history  of  one  man  or. 
of  one  generation,  but  of  a  whole  cycle  of  gener-  i 
ations." 

Speaking  generally,  then,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
motif  of  the  whole  is  to  display  the  thought  of  a 
noble  ideal  formed,  and  to  a  certain  extent  carried 
out,  but  thwarted  again  and  again  by  selfishness 
and  sin,  and  closing  in  apparent  failure,  but  yet 
sowing  the  seed  of  truth  and  purity  through 
the  land.  Arthur's  object  is  to  establish  law  and  ' 
order,  civilisation  in  the  highest  sense,  a  high 
standard  of  unselfish  and  noble  life.  The  attempt 
fails  :  his  knights  were  meant  to  set  a  noble 
example  of  manliness,  devotion  and  purity ;  but 
the  court  teems  with  scandal,  and  finally  the  evil 
and  seditious  elements  are  triumphant. 

The  dominant  note  of  the  Idylls  is  of  failure  to 
jealise  great  aims,  and  it  will  be  noticed  how  many  of 
the  Idylls  turn  on  base  and  painful  tragedies.  Pelleas 
and  Ettarre  depicts  the  sacrificing  of  a  generous  ideal 
to  a  selfish  and  sensual  woman.  In  Merlin  and 
Vivien  age  and  wisdom  fall  a  victim  to  a  heartless 
wanton.  Balin  and  Balan  is  an  unrelieved  tragedy. 
In  The  Last  Tuurnament  is  the  tale  of  the  lawless 


198  TENNYSON 

love  of  Tristram  and  its  punishment.  In  Lancelot 
a7id  Elaine,  which  is  another  version  of  The  Lady  of 
Shalotl,  is  the  hopeless  waste  of  a  maiden  love.  In 
Guinevere  is  the  doom  of  the  faithless  wife  and  the 
faithless  friend.  On  the  other  hand  the  two  idylls 
of  Geraint  and  Enid  give  a  beautiful  and  discon- 
nected episode  that  bears  little  on  the  central  story. 
Gareth  and  Lyneite  is  a  pretty  romantic  tale  of 
chivalry.  The  Holy  Grail,  without  doubt  the  most 
poetical,  is  the  most  mystical  expression  of  the  root- 
idea  of  the  Idylls.  The  Coming  of  Arthur  is  pre- 
fatory, and  the  Passing,  written  first,  where  the 
noblest  epical  writing  is  to  be  found,  gives  the  close 
of  the  great  dream,  with  a  hint  of  future  triumph. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  there  is  no  connected 
scheme  in  the  poem.  It  is  not  an  epic,  it  is  a  col- 
lection of  episodes. 

To  make  a  general  criticism  of  the  Idylls  it  may 
be  said  at  once  that  the  narrative  element  is  through- 
out better  than  the  dramatic.  The  style  is  exquisitely 
clear,  the  lines  are  melodious,  the  ornament  is 
profuse,  yet  not  overloaded,  the  similes  are  not 
patches  of  splendour,  but  genuinely  enlightening  and 
illustrative  touches. 

The  speeches  it  may  be  said  are  Virgilian — that 
is  to  say  they  are  rhetorical ;  and  here  again 
we  note  them  to  be  in  many  cases  so  elaborate 
as  to  be  extremely  obscure :  occasionally,  as  in 
Guiiievere,    they    are    both    moving    and    dignified; 


THE  IDYLLS  199 

but  often  they  are  apt  to  hinder  the  action,  andk 
alienate  the  attention  rather  than  to  concentrate ! 
and  inspire  it.  I  have  often  made  the  experiment 
of  reading  the  Idylls  aloud  to  boys  of  average  intel- 
ligence, and  while  I  find  that  the  narrative  passages 
enchain  their  attention,  I  have  often  found  it  neces- 
sary to  omit  whole  sections  of  the  speeches,  simply 
because  the  meaning  is  so  far  from  obvious  at  first 
hearing,  and  because  they  require  so  much  com- 
ment and  elucidation.  Let  a  reader  for  instance 
turn  to  such  a  speech  as  Geraint  makes  to  Enid's 
mother  when  he  begs  that  Enid  may  wear  her  old 
dress  : — 

"  O  my  new  mother,  be  not  wroth  or  grieved." 
Beautiful  as  it  is,  and  full  of  tender  and  pathetic 
lines,  he  will  see  that  the  rhetoric  clouds  the  lim- 
pidity of  the  thought.     Take  such  a  passage  as  the 
following : — 

and  I  thought 
That  could  I  someway  prove  such  force  in  her 
Link'd  with  such  love  for  me,  that  at  a  word 
(No  reason  given  her)  she  could  cast  aside 
A  splendour  dear  to  women,  new  to  her, 
And  therefore  dearer  ;  or  if  not  so  new, 
Yet  therefore  tenfold  dearer  by  the  power 
Of  intermitted  usage  ;  then  I  felt 
That  I  could  rest,  a  rock  in  ebbs  and  flows, 
Fixt  on  her  faith. 

It  is  clear  enough  after  a  little  thought  what  the     \ 
passage  means  ;  but  it  has  not  the  simplicity  of  the 


200  TENNYSON 

true  epic.     Doubtless  Tennyson  shrank  before  the  / 
baldness  of  realistic  speech. 

Again,  when  Limours  renews  his  suit  to  Enid, 
the  speech  abounds  in  such  lines  as  : — 

Owe  you  me  nothing  for  a  life  half -lost  ? 
Yea,  yea,  the  whole  dear  debt  of  all  you  are. 
My  malice  is  no  deeper  than  a  moat, 
No  stronger  than  a  wall :  there  is  the  keep ; 
He  shall  not  cross  us  more. 

Again  Arthur's  speech  to  his  knights  in  The  Holy 
Grail,  when  he  returns  and  finds  them  aghast  with 
the  vision,  is  full  of  superficial  obscurity,  as  in  the 
lines  : — 

But  ye,  that  follow  but  the  leader's  bell, 

Taliessin  is  our  fullest  throat  of  song, 

And  one  hath  sung  and  all  the  dumb  will  sing. 

But  no  praise  can  be  too  high  for  the  rich  and  sober 
grandeur  of  the  narrative,  the  haunting  magic  that 
transplants  the  mind  in  an  instant  into  the  ancient 
world  of  dreams.  The  exquisite  comparisons,  such 
as  that  where  Geraint  turns  on  the  rabble  rout  of 
knights  : — 

But  at  the  flash  and  motion  of  the  man 
They  vanish'd  panic-stricken,  like  a  shoal 
Of  darting  fish,  that  on  a  summer  morn 
Adown  the  crystal  dykes  at  Camelot 
Come  slipping  o'er  their  shadows  on  the  sand, 
But  if  a  man  who  stands  upon  the  brink 
But  lift  a  shining  hand  against  the  sun, 
There  is  not  left  the  twinkle  of  a  fin 
Betwixt  the  cressy  islets  white  in  flower. 


THE  IDYLLS  201 

Or  such  a  touch  as 

And  while  he  twangled,  little  Dagonet  stood 

Quiet  as  any  water-sodden  log 

Stay'd  in  the  wandering  warble  of  a  brook. 

Or  the  novice  in  Guinevere  describing  how  her 
father  saw  the  fairies  : — 

Himself  beheld  three  spirits  mad  with  joy 
Come  dashing  down  on  a  tall  wayside  flower, 
That  shook  beneath  them,  as  the  thistle  shakes 
When  three  gray  linnets  wrangle  for  the  seed. 

Or  such  descriptive  passages  as  are  thickly  sown  / 
throughout  the  Idylls,  hke  the  following  from  The  \ 
Passing  of  Arthur  : — 

But  the  other  swiftly  strode  from  ridge  to  ridge, 
Clothed  with  his  breath,  and  looking,  as  he  walk'd, 
Larger  than  human  on  the  frozen  hills. 
He  heard  the  deep  behind  him,  and  a  cry 
Before.     His  own  thought  drove  him  like  a  goad. 
Dry  clash'd  his  harness  in  the  icy  caves 
And  barren  chasms,  and  all  to  left  and  right 
The  bare  black  cliff  clang'd  round  him  as  he  based 
His  feet  on  juts  of  slippery  crag  that  rang 
Sharp-smitten  with  the  dint  of  armed  heels — 
And  on  a  sudden,  lo  !  the  level  lake, 
And  the  long  glories  of  the  winter  moon. 

This  is  the  kind  of  writing  that  is  pure  magic,  that 
sends  a  holy  spectral  shiver  through  the  blood. 
And  we  may  well  read  the  Idylls  over  and  over 
for  such  delights,  as  we  may  contentedly  traverse 
weary  leagues  for  the  sight  of  some  ancient  tower 
or  crystal  fountain-head.     All  poetry  cannot  thrill 


202  TENNYSON 

and  move  us  equally,  and  even  those  who  find 
Arthur  a  solemn  pedant,  Lancelot  a  morbid  slave 
of  passion,  and  Galahad  an  icy  phantom,  may 
still  put  themselves  within  the  reach  of  these  wells 
of  healing.  For  such  passages  cannot  be  studied  in 
anthologies  and  selections ;  they  must  be  found 
flashing  and  gleaming  in  the  bed-rock  in  which 
they  lie. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

"  "pOETRY,"  Tennyson  once  wrote,  "should  be 
X  the  flower  and  fruit  of  a  man's  life,  in 
whatever  stage  of  it,  to  be  a  worthy  offering  to  the 
world."  These  simple  words  contain  the  key  to 
Tennyson's  theory  of  the  poetical  life  and  charac- 
ter. Many  accomplished  poets  have  allowed  poetry 
to  be  the  flower  and  ornament  of  life,  but  have 
kept  their  serious  hours,  the  sulidus  dies,  for  some- 
thing more  tangible  and  definite.  Some  singers, 
of  whom  Shelley  is  the  prince,  have  sung  wildly, 
impulsively,  like  an  ^Eolian  hai*p  out  of  which  the 
winds  draw  music,  because  their  heart  told  them 
to  sing,  as  the  full-fed  thrush  sings  on  the  high 
bare  bough  at  evening.  Tennyson  had  this  impulse 
to  sing ;  thought  came  to  him  in  musical  words ; 
but  he  had  a  great  deal  more  than  this ;  he  was, 
like  Wordsworth,  a  deliberate,  busy,  strenuous  poet ; 
he  gave  up  his  life  to  poetry  as  another  man  may 
give  it  up  to  politics  or  commerce. 

There  were  moods  of  depression,  no  doubt,  such 
as  come  to  all  devoted  men,  when  he  asked  himself 
(203) 


204  TENNYSON 

what  was  the  end  of  it  all ;  what,  when  all  was 
said  and  done,  did  he  leave  behind  him  ?  what  did 
it  all  amount  to  ?  He  must  have  been  aware  that 
the  large  mass  of  humanity  regards  poetry  as  a 
graceful  accomplishment,  as  an  amusement  for  a 
vacant  hour,  classing  it  with  music,  with  the  stage, 
with  fiction,  as  the  agreeable  accompaniments  of 
leisure, — "after  the  banquet  the  minstrel." 

It  was  in  such  moods  as  these  that  he  felt,  as  is 
recorded,  an  envy  of  hard  practical  workers,  who 
left  a  tangible  result.  It  was  with  such  a  thought 
as  this  in  his  mind  that  he  told  Dean  Bradley,  then 
Headmaster  of  Marlborough,  that  he  envied  him 
his  life  of  hard,  regular,  useful,  important  work. 

But  there  were  other  and  higher  moods  in  which 
no  such  misgivings  troubled  him,  and  when  he  felt 
that  after  all  each  man's  work  must  be  done  in  a 
corner ;  that  a  man  must  find  out  what  part  of  the 
great  sum  of  human  work  he  can  do  best,  and  set  to 
work  quietly  and  soberly  and  diligently  to  do  it ;  it 
was  in  this  determination  that  Tennyson  set  about  his 
poetry.  Like  the  man  in  the  Gospel  story,  the  tree 
had  to  be  dug  about  and  nourished  in  a  hard-handed, 
practical  way ;  poetry  was  to  be  the  fruit  ;  the 
mellow,  cool,  nourishing  produce  of  life  and  thought. 

He  looked  earnestly  forward,  as  he  wrote  in  an 
early  unpublished  sonnet,  to 

A  long  day's  dawn,  when  Poesy  shall  bind 
Falsehood  beneath  the  altar  of  great  Truth. 


THE  POETICAL  IDEAL  205 

The  poet  was  after  all  the  seer  of  truth ;  he  was 
to  enjoy  leisure,  to  seclude  himself  from  the  world, 
to  keep  his  eye  clear  to  see  the  works  of  God,  and 
to  discern  God  behind  them  working  silently,  and 
walking  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day.  The 
poet  was  to  be  the  inspirer  of  earnest  effort,  he  was 
to  add  to  the  humble  toil  of  daily  life  the  thrill,  the 
glory  that  touches  and  consecrates  all  honest  labour 
doggedly  done,  that  beats  the  laborious  ploughshare 
into  the  sword  of  the   Spirit. 

Through  the  silent  early  years  a  great  ideal 
shaped  itself  in  Tennyson's  mind.  He  consecrated 
himself  to  the  poetical  life  with  strenuous  aspira- 
tion, in  no  facile  or  indolent  spirit,  with  no  low 
appetite  for  personal  success,  but  with  a  holy  and 
severe  dedication  of  all  his  powers  to  the  one  great 
end. 

There  are  two  poems,  written  with  all  the  ex- 
uberant passion  of  youthful  genius,  which  indicate 
the  boundless  possibilities  that  lie  within  the  scope 
of  poetry.  The  Poet  is  a  manifesto,  so  to  speak, 
of  active  poetical  faith,  and  indicates  in  noble 
hyperbole  the  claims  that  the  poet  can  make  upon 
the  outer  world.  The  second — The  Poet's  Mind — 
shows  how  these  results  are  to  be  achieved,  the  deep 
consecration,  the  passionate  purity  of  life  which 
the  poet  needs.  Moreover  in  one  of  the  latest 
volumes  is  included  the  poem — Merlin  and  The 
Gleam — which  gives  the  retrospect,  and  shows  the 


206  TENNYSON 

old  seer  looking  back  upon  life  from  the  threshold 
of  the  darkness,  and  describing  the  guiding  light 
which  he  has  followed  throughout. 

It  must  be  noted  that  in  The  Poet  there  is  not 
a  trace  of  the  theory  of  what  has  been  recently 
called  the  "  self-efFectuation "  of  art.  It  is  held, 
and  strongly  held  by  many,  that  art  is  an  end  in 
itself;  that  to  express  beauty,  or  beautifully  to 
express  what  is  not  in  itself  beautiful,  so  long  as  it 
be  truly  felt,  is  sufficient  ;  that  art,  to  use  a 
parable,  should  be  content  to  flower,  it  may  be  in 
the  sight  of  men,  it  may  be  in  lonely  and  unre- 
garded places  ;  but  that  the  flowering  is  enough. 
This  theory  is  consistent  with  a  very  high  ideal  of 
art — indeed  it  is  claimed  that  the  purity  of 
motive  implied  in  whole-hearted  devotion  to  art 
without  collateral  aim  is  the  highest  ideal  possible 
to  the  artist.  But  it  was  not  Tennyson's  view.  In 
his  mind  the  only  ideal  of  art  was  the  direct 
service  of  humanity — art  with  him  is  strictly 
subordinated  to  its  effect  on  character,  and  the 
artist  is  only  justified  if  by  the  expression  and  inter- 
pretation of  beauty  he  raises  or  attempts  to  raise 
mankind  into  a  higher  range  of  feelings,  a  noble 
ardour  for  things  lovely  and  excellent,  a  deeper 
devotion  to  truth,  and  a  more  reverent  contem- 
plation of  the  mysteries  of  God.  He  said  once  that 
he  had  formed  as  he  grew  older  the  sorrowful 
conviction   that   the    English    were   beginning   to 


THE  POET'S  MIND  207 

forget  what  was  in  Voltaire's  words  the  glory  of 
English  poetry — "  No  nation  has  treated  hi  poetry 
moral  ideas  with  more  energy  and  depth  than  the 
English  nation."  The  poet,  in  Tennyson's  view,  is 
the  seer  of  pure  visions  : — 

He  saw  through  life  and  death,  thro'  good  and  ill. 

He  shoots  abroad,  like  some  feathery-seeded 
plant,  the  arrows  of  his  melodious  thought, 

The  winged  shafts  of  truth, 
and  the  flowers  of  his  dreams  are   Freedom  and 
Wisdom. 

The  second  poem.  The  Poet's  Mind,  gives  a  picture 
of  the  soul  from  which  these  seeds  are  sown.  It 
must  be  clear  and  bright ;  it  must  be  like  a  secluded 
garden,  where  a  bright  bird  sings,  and  where  a 
fountain  leaps 

With  a  low  melodious  thunder. 

The  fountain  must  be  fed  with  holiest  truth  of 
Heaven : — 

It  is  ever  drawn 
From  the  brain  of  the  purple  mountain  ^ 

That  stands  in  the  distance  yonder. 


And  the  mountain  draws  it  from  Heaven  above. 

No  "  dark-browed  sophist "  must  come  near  the 
sacred  grove  ;  not  only  would  he  not  guess  at  the 
secret  of  the  place,  but  he  would  blight  the  flowers, 
and  check  the  springing  of  the  silvery  stream. 


208  TENNYSON 

In  The  Gleam,  Merlin,  the  old  prophet,  near  his 
end,  looks  back  upon  his  earthly  life.  He  tells 
how  he  was  called  to  his  work  by  an  older  and  wise 
Magician  : — 

And  sweet  the  Magic 
When  over  the  valley, 
In  early  summers, 
Over  the  mountain, 
On  human  faces, 
And  all  around  me, 
Moving  to  melody. 
Floated  The  Gleam. 

Then  follows  a  time  of  discouragement,  but  the  faith 
of  the  seer  grows  stronger  and  purer  ;  through  the 
wilderness  and  the  stony  mountain-tracks  he  comes 
out  upon  the  plain  and  the  hamlet,  following  the 
light  that  guides  him.  Then  he  comes  to  Camelot, 
and  there  "rested  the  Gleam." 

By  this  Tennyson  seems  to  signify  that  the 
Idylls  contained  the  ideal  essence  of  his  teach- 
ing :  for  after  this  the  Gleam  passes  on  to  the  valley 
of  the  shadow,  and  the  words  are  spoken  in  sight 
of  the  sea  upon  which  he  is  so  soon  to  embark. 

We  will  now  try  to  trace  through  hints  given  us  in 
the  Memoir,  through  scattered  dicta,  how  this  ideal 
was  arrived  at  and  how  it  was  pursued.  To  a  certain 
extent  it  may  be  said  that  a  man's  life  is  apt  to 
follow  the  line  of  least  resistance,  and  that  it  is  apt 
to  be  the  resultant  of  certain  forces.  Tennyson's 
temperament  was  hardly  fitted  for  definite  practical 


SELF-DEVELOPMENT  209 

work.  His  love  of  nature  and  seclusion,  his  shyness, 
the  uncertain  health  of  the  earlier  years  all  tended 
to  unfit  him  for  any  active  practical  occupation. 
Indeed  it  is  hard  to  suggest  what  line  of  life  he 
could  have  followed  with  success.  After  his  father's 
death,  too,  it  seemed  as  though  it  were  a  duty  to 
remain,  for  a  time  at  all  events,  at  home,  and  to 
take  as  far  as  possible  his  father's  place  in  the 
bereaved  household.  Moreover  it  was  not  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  him  to  earn  a  living.  Although 
the  absence  of  any  adequate  income  obliged  him  to 
defer  all  thoughts  of  marriage  for  many  years,  it 
was  still  possible  for  him  to  live  a  life  which  was 
neither  unsociable  nor  undignified.  No  doubt  this 
kind  of  life  tended  to  develop  in  him  a  certain  child- 
like vanity  and  self-absorption  ;  but  it  is  impossible 
to  have  the  light  without  the  shadow,  and  probably 
there  was  hardly  any  life  which  could  have  given 
such  opportunities  for  self-development  to  a  nature 
such  as  his.  A  certain  amount  of  society  was  possible, 
but  it  had  to  be  sparingly  indulged  in  and  carefully 
planned.  On  the  other  hand  his  life  gave  him 
opportunities  for  quiet  profound  meditation.  "  I 
require  quiet,  and  myself  to  myself  more  than  any 
man  when  I  write  " — so  he  described  his  case  in  a 
letter  to  his  future  wife.  Moreover  he  needed 
much  silent  communing  with  Nature  :  he  was  ob- 
servant, not,  I  believe,  with  the  rapid  restless 
glance  that  seems,  like  a  photographic  plate,  sensi- 
14 


210  TENNYSON 

tive  to  the  smallest  details  of  a  scene ;  but  he 
observed  rather  in  a  slow,  tranquil  and  ruminative 
manner,  and  had  a  remarkable  faculty  for  seizing 
upon  the  salient  feature  of  a  scene.  He  was,  it 
must  be  remembered,  exceedingly  near-sighted, 
and  what  he  observed  was  mostly  detail  on  which, 
with  a  strong  effort,  he  had  concentrated  and 
focussed  his  attention.  Wordsworth  used  to  say 
that  it  was  his  own  way  to  study  impartially  all 
the  details  of  a  scene  which  struck  his  fancy ;  and 
that  days  after,  when  the  vision  had,  so  to  speak, 
run  clear,  the  characteristic  details  emerged  in 
their  true  perfection  in  his  mind ;  all  else  was 
forgotten  and  blurred.  This  was  not  Tennyson's 
way ;  he  endeavoured,  with  the  artist's  instinct,  to 
record  at  once  in  the  most  trenchant  words  his 
impressions  of  a  scene ;  many  of  these  lines  and 
phrases  were  lost,  floating  away,  as  he  once  said, 
up  the  chimney  on  the  fumes  of  his  pipe.  But 
some  were  preserved.  In  this  way  he  not  only 
stored  his  mind  with  poetical  images,  but  these 
images  had  a  precision  which  few  poets  attained. 

But  this  was  not  all.  It  is  clear  that  Tennyson 
possessed  from  the  first  the  most  exuberant  faculty 
of  imagination,  and  that  not  only  was  this  faculty 
extraordinarily  rich,  but  it  was  astonishingly  precise. 
He  said  once  that  he  could  have  drawn,  had  he  the 
artistic  gift,  every  scene  in  his  poem  with  the 
minutest  detail ;  and  this  faculty  must  have  received 


IMAGINATION  211 

some  shocks  from  the  illustrations  of  his  poems  and 
notably  from  the  work  of  D.  G.  Rossetti,  whose  con- 
ceptions of  the  poems  which  he  illustrated  have 
the  most  determined  tendency  to  embellish  and 
even  contradict  the  language  of  the  poet.  But 
Rossetti  would  have  been  the  last  person  in  the 
world  to  admit  of  any  interference  in  his  design.  It 
is  impossible,  again,  in  the  illustration  which  another 
eminent  pre-Raphaelite  made  for  The  Lady  ofShalott, 
not  to  wonder  how  Tennyson  bore  the  interpretation 
of  the  "web  "  at  which  the  lady  was  for  ever  weaving. 
In  the  poem  it  is  obviously  a  tapestry,  in  which  she 
weaves  the  sights,  which  reach  her  through  the  magic 
mirror.  But  in  the  illustration  she  is  engaged  in 
spinning  on  the  floor  a  gigantic  octagonal  object 
like  a  spider's  web,  held  down  by  large  metal  pins. 
For  the  purpose  of  embroidery,  the  lady  could  not 
by  any  mechanical  device  have  reached  the  centre 
of  this  astonishing  construction. 

An  interesting  instance  of  the  physical  domin- 
ance of  this  imaginative  faculty  in  Tennyson's  case 
is  given  by  himself  in  the  experiences  which  re- 
sulted from  a  course  of  vegetarianism.  He  tried 
it,  he  said,  for  a  short  period,  but  broke  down  and 
turned  with  deep  satisfaction  to  a  mutton-chop — 
"  I  never  felt  such  joy  in  my  blood,"  he  said. 
"  When  I  went  to  sleep  I  dreamt  that  I  saw  the 
vines  of  the  South  with  large  Eshcol  branches, 
trailing  over  the  glaciers  of  the  North." 


212  TENNYSON 

This  imaginative  faculty  was  recognised  from  the 
first.  Arthur  Hallam  in  the  early  days  wrote  to  him  : 
"  [Imagination  is]  with  you  universal  and  all-power- 
ful, absorbing  your  whole  existence,  communicating 
to  you  that  energy  which  is  so  glorious."  But  this 
faculty  of  pure  imagination  was  not  so  strong  as  his 
power  of  entering  into  the  sweet  life  of  nature,  and 
realising  the  sudden  transient  emotion  that  does  not 
reside  in  the  scene  itself  but  in  the  heart  of  the  ob- 
server. In  the  sensitive  spirit  there  are  chords  so  to 
speak  that  are  sometimes  tense,  sometimes  loose  and 
languid ;  in  the  eager  mood,  the  sight  of  some  natural 
object,  a  tree,  a  hillside,  a  venerable  house,  a  rock,  a 
wave,  will  set  these  strings  suddenly  vibrating  with  a 
seci'et  and  inexplicable  music.  This  is  the  mystery 
of  the  poetical  nature ;  but  of  the  thousands  who 
feel  such  a  thrill — and  there  are  thousands — not 
more  than  one  or  two  can  give  the  mystic  passion 
words.  No  language  can  give  expression  to  the 
nature  of  this  mysterious  power ;  it  fills  the  soul 
with  music,  it  sets  it  afloat  on  a  spiritual  sea,  which, 
though  remote  from  life  seems  in  such  moments  to 
lie,  with  Its  sapphire  firths  and  blue  distances, 
among  the  arid  craggy  islands  of  daily  existence. 
It  is  the  voice  of  some  higher  power,  the  calling  of 
the  soul  of  the  world  ;  in  such  moments  all  is  made 
clear,  all  harmonised  and  forgiven ;  the  fact  is  in- 
communicable, but  no  one  who  has  ever  felt  it  can 
doubt  of  its  reality,  can  question  that  it  belongs  to 


THE  OPEN  EAR  213 

some  deeper  mood,  some  higher  plane  of  the  spirit. 
Many  who  in  childhood  and  youth  have  felt  the 
beckoning  of  this  mood,  lose  it  in  later  life  in  con- 
tact with  grosser  realities ;  it  cannot  be  counted 
upon,  it  cannot  be  compelled ;  it  may  desert  the 
soul  for  years ;  and  yet  a  voice,  a  sunset,  a  printed 
page,  a  bar  of  music  may  bring  it  back. 

These  "authentic  thrills  "  were  what  Tennyson  set 
himself  resolutely  to  invite  and  cultivate.  He 
speaks  of  his  "  dim  mystic  sympathies  with  tree  and 
hill  reaching  far  back  into  childhood."  There  was 
a  kind  of  religious  sentiment  in  his  mind  about  such 
moments  ;  Mr.  Palgrave  tells  us  that  it  was  under- 
stood that  when  he  was  travelling  with  Tennyson, 
if  any  scene  of  more  than  usual  beauty  met  their 
eyes,  he  was  to  withdraw  for  a  few  minutes  and 
allow  the  Poet  to  contemplate  it  in  silence  and  soli- 
tude. This  was  no  pose,  but  a  simple  and  natural 
necessity  of  temperament ;  "  I  hear,"  said  Tenny- 
son once,  "  that  there  are  larger  waves  at  Bude  than 
at  any  other  place.  I  must  go  thither  and  be  alone 
with  God." 

After  all,  the  question  of  whether  or  no  a  poet 
fulfils  the  promise  of  his  youth  is  not  one  which 
admits  of  a  decisive  answer.  It  all  depends  upon 
the  view  taken  by  the  particular  critic,  the  partic- 
ular reader,  of  the  function  and  aim  of  the  poet. 
If  you  think  of  the  poet  as  a  teacher  of  morals,  then 
the  more  he  drifts  out  of  the  irresponsible  witchery 


214  TENNYSON 

of  song  and  steers  into  the  stirring  enunciation  of 
rhetorical  principles  the  more  you  will  admire  him. 
If  your  bent  is  towards  realism,  you  will  delight  to 
find  him  a  subtle  analyst  of  character,  a  deft  dis- 
sector of  the  human  spirit,  making  its  very  de- 
formities fascinating  through  the  magic  power  of  art. 
If  you  think  of  him  as  the  teller  of  tales,  you  will 
deem  him  greater  when  he  touches  into  life  or 
eternal  pathos  some  chivalrous  or  homely  range  of 
incident.  But  if  you  think  of  him  as  a  priest  of 
beauty,  as  a  weaver  of  exquisite  word-music  stir- 
ring the  sleeping  soul  into  ripples  of  delicious  sen- 
sation, then  you  will  grudge  your  poet  to  the 
insistent  cries  of  the  world.  You  will  desire  for 
him  enough  of  sympathy  to  encourage  him  to  keep 
his  lyre  strung,  and  not  so  much  of  fame  as  to  make 
him  yield  to  the  claims  of  those  who  would  enlist 
his  music  in  some  urgent  cause,  which,  however 
noble  it  may  be  in  itself,  is  not  the  cause  of  that 
holy  beauty  of  which  the  poet  is  the  priest  and 
minister. 

My  own  belief  is  that  FitzGerald  was  mainly  right, 
and  that  Tennyson's  real  gift  was  the  lyric  gift. 
I  believe  that  while  he  continued  careless  of  name 
and  fame  he  served  his  own  ideal  best ;  I  believe 
that  in  his  early  lyrical  poems,  in  In  Mernoriam 
and  in  Maud,  his  best  work  will  be  found  ;  that 
in  The  Princess,  the  Idylls,  the  dramas,  and  the  later 
poems,  he  was  drawn  aside  from  his  real  path  by  the 


INFLUENCES  215 

pressure  of  public  expectation,  by  social  influences, 
by  the  noble  desire  to  modify  and  direct  thought. 
I  do  not  underestimate  the  services  he  was  enabled 
in  these  popular  writings  to  do  for  his  generation, 
but  it  can  hardly  be  maintained  that  he  was  then 
practising  his  best  gift.  Not  that  Tennyson  was 
consciously  corrupted  by  fame  or  influence.  It  is 
clear  that  he  always  made  the  quality  of  his  work 
his  end,  rather  than  any  possible  reward.  But  I 
suspect  that  he  was  overshadowed  by  a  fictitious 
conscience  ;  he  was  human,  though  a  very  large 
and  simple  character  ;  and  the  atmosphere  in  which 
he  lived  was  unreal  and  enervating.  If  he  had  not 
been  a  man  of  overpowering  genius  and  childlike 
simplicity  the  effect  upon  him  would  have  been 
disastrous.  He  would  have  become  pontifical,  self- 
conscious,  elaborate.  As  it  was  his  position  only 
acted  upon  him  with  an  uneasy  pressure  to  write 
and  think  in  ways  that  were  not  entirely  consonant 
with  the  best  of  his  genius, 

I  would  think  of  Tennyson,  then,  not  as  the  man 
of  rank  and  name  and  fame,  the  associate  of  eminent 
persons,  the  embarrassed  fugitive  from  peering 
curiosity,  but  as  the  lonely  dreamer,  lingering  in 
still  and  secret  places,  listening  to  the  music  of 
woods,  the  plunge  of  stream  and  waves,  the  sighing 
of  winds,  with  the  airy  music  beating  in  his  brain. 
This  first ;  and  then  as  heavily  conscious  of  the 
deep  and  mysterious  destiny  of  man,  the  bewildering 


216  TENNYSON 

mazes  of  identity,  the  bitter  admixture  of  sorrow 
and  pain  with  the  very  draught  of  life.  He  stands 
on  the  edge  of  the  abyss  ;  he  looks  with  faltering 
eyes  into  the  dark,  and  the  thin  voice  of  death, 
the  sobbing  of  despair,  the  cries  of  unsoothed  pain 
tell  him  that  the  dark  is  not  lifeless,  that  there  is 
something  beyond  and  above  and  around  all,  and 
that  the  same  eternal,  awful  Power  which  laughs 
in  the  sunlight,  which  touches  the  flower  with  the 
distilled  flush  of  the  heavenly  ray,  is  as  present 
in  darkness  as  in  light,  and  bears  upon  his  un- 
wearied shoulder  the  infinite  multitude  of  stars  and 
suns,  and  enfolds  all  things  within  himself. 

On  the  one  hand  beauty,  the  beauty  that 
triumphs  over  the  petty,  busy  handiwork  of  man, 
and  on  the  other  mystery,  the  mystery  from  which 
man  comes  and  into  which  he  goes. 


*4f*  I  am  enabled  to  print  the  two  poems  that  follow,  The 
Palace  of  Art  and  The  Lady  of  Shalott,  with  aU  variations  in 
the  text,  by  the  kind  permission  of  Mr.  Churton  Collins. 


APPENDIX 

[The  Palace  of  Art  and  The  Lady  of  Shalott  with  the 
various  readings  ;  from  The  Early  Poems  of  Alfred 
Lord  Tennyson,  text  of  1857,  edited  by  John 
Churton  Collins.] 

THE  PALACE  OF  ART 

I  BUILT  my  soul  a  lordly  pleasure-house. 

Wherein  at  ease  for  aye  to  dwell. 
I  said,  "  O  Soul,  make  merry  and  carouse, 

Dear  soul,  for  all  is  well." 
A  huge  crag-platform,  smooth  as  burnish'd  brass, 

I  chose.     The  ranged  ramparts  bright 
From  level  meadow-bases  of  deep  grass  ^ 

Suddenly  scaled  the  light. 
Thereon  I  built  it  firm.     Of  ledge  or  shelf 

The  rock  rose  clear,  or  winding  stair. 
My  soul  would  live  alone  unto  herself 

In  her  high  palace  there. 
And  '^  while  the  world  ^  runs  round  and  round,"  I  said, 

"Reign  thou  apart,  a  quiet  king. 
Still  as,  while  Saturn  whirls,  his  stedfast^  shade 

Sleeps  on  his  luminous  ring."  ^ 
To  which  my  soul  made  answer  readily  : 

"  Trust  me,  in  bliss  I  shall  abide 
In  this  great  mansion,  that  is  built  for  me. 
So  royal-rich  and  wide." 

^  1833.     I  chose,  whose  ranged  ramparts  bright 

From  great  broad  meadow  bases  of  deep  grass. 
2 1833.     ' '  While  the  great  world. " 
3  1833  and  1842.     Steadfast. 

*  After  this  stanza  in  1833  this,  deleted  in  1842  : — 
"And  richly  feast  within  thy  palace  hall. 

Like  to  the  dainty  bird  that  sups. 
Lodged  in  the  lustrous  crown-imperial. 
Draining  the  honey  cujjs." 

(217) 


218  APPENDIX 


Four  courts  I  made,  East,  West  and  South  and  North, 

In  each  a  squared  lawn,  wherefrom 
The  golden  gorge  of  dragons  spouted  forth 
A  flood  of  fountain-foam.^ 

And  round  the  cool  green  courts  there  ran  a  row 

Of  cloisters,  branch'd  like  mighty  woods. 
Echoing  all  night  to  that  sonorous  flow 
Of  spouted  fountain-floods.^ 

And  round  the  roofs  a  gilded  gallery 

Tliat  lent  broad  verge  to  distant  lauds. 
Far  as  the  wild  swan  wings,  to  where  the  sky 
Dipt  down  to  sea  and  sands. ^ 

From  those  four  jets  four  currents  in  one  swell 

Across  the  mountain  stream'd  below 
In  misty  folds,  that  floating  as  they  fell 
Lit  up  a  torrent-bow.^ 

And  high  on  every  peak  a  statue  seem'd 

To  hang  on  tiptoe,  tossing  up 
A  cloud  of  incense  of  all  odour  steam'd 
From  out  a  golden  cup.^ 

So  that  she  thought,  "  And  who  shall  gaze  upon 

My  palace  with  unblinded  eyes. 
While  this  great  bow  will  waver  in  the  sun. 
And  that  sweet  incense  rise  ?  "  ^ 

For  that  sweet  incense  rose  and  never  fail'd. 

And,  while  day  sank  or  mounted  higher, 
The  light  aerial  gallery,  golden-rail'd. 
Burnt  like  a  fringe  of  fire.^ 

Likewise  the  deep-set  windows,  stain'd  and  traced. 

Would  seem  slow-flaming  crimson  fires 
From  shadow'd  grots  of  arches  interlaced. 
And  tipt  with  frost-like  spires.^ 

^  In  1833  these  eight  stanzas  were  inserted  after  the  stanza  be- 
ginning, "I  take  possession  of  men's  minds  and  deeds  ;"  in  1842 
they  were  transferred,  greatly  altered,  to  their  present  position. 
For  the  alterations  on  them  see  infra,  pages  224,  225. 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  219 


Full  of  long-sounding  corridors  it  was. 

That  over-vaulted  grateful  gloom/ 
Thro'  which  the  livelong  day  my  soul  did  pass, 
Well-pleased,  from  room  to  room. 

Full  of  great  rooms  and  small  the  palace  stood. 

All  various,  each  a  perfect  whole 
From  living  Nature,  fit  for  every  mood  ^ 
And  change  of  my  still  soul. 

For  some  were  hung  with  arras  green  and  blue. 

Showing  a  gaudy  summer-morn. 
Where  with  pufF'd  cheek  the  belted  hunter  blew 
His  wreathed  bugle-horn.^ 

One  seem'd  all  dark  and  red — a  tract  of  sand. 

And  some  one  pacing  there  alone,  ^ 

Who  paced  for  ever  in  a  glimmering  land, 
Lit  with  a  low  large  moon.^ 

One  show'd  an  iron  coast  and  angry  waves. 
You  seem'd  to  hear  them  climb  and  fall 
And  roar  rock-thwarted  under  bellowing  caves. 
Beneath  the  windy  wall.* 

11833.     Gloom, 
Roofed  with  thick  plates  of  green  and  orange  glass 
Ending  in  stately  rooms. 
^  1833.     All  various,  all  beautiful. 

Looking  all  ways,  fitted  to  every  mood. 
^Here  in   1833  was  inserted  the   stanza,    "One  showed   an 
English  home,"  afterwards  transferred   to   its  present  position 
as  stanza  22. 

*  1833.     Some  were  all  dark  and  red,  a  glimmering  land 

Lit  with  a  low  round  moon. 
Among  brown  rocks  a  man  upon  the  sand 
Went  weeping  all  alone. 

*  This  stanza  was  added  in  1842. 


220  APPENDIX 

And  one,  a  full-fed  river  winding  slow 

By  herds  upon  an  endless  plain, 
The  ragged  rims  of  thunder  brooding  low, 
With  shadow-streaks  of  rain.' 

And  one,  the  reapers  at  their  sultry  toil. 

In  front  they  bound  the  sheaves.     Behind 
Were  realms  of  upland,  prodigal  in  oil. 
And  hoary  to  the  wind.' 

And  one,  a  foreground  black  with  stones  and  slags, 

Beyond,  a  line  of  heights,  and  higher 
All  barr'd  with  long  white  cloud  the  scornful  crags, 
And  highest,  snow  and  fire.^ 

And  one,  an  English  home — gray  twilight  pour'd 

On  dewy  pastures,  dewy  trees. 
Softer  than  sleep — all  things  in  order  stored, 
A  hauut  of  ancient  Peace.  ^ 

Nor  these  alone,  but  every  landscape  fair. 

As  fit  for  every  mood  of  mind, 
Or  gay,  or  grave,  or  sweet,  or  stern,  was  there. 
Not  less  than  truth  design' d.^ 


Or  the  maid-mother  by  a  crucifix, 
In  tracts  of  pasture  sunny-warm, 

'  These  two  stanzas  were  added  in  1842. 

2  Thus  in  1833:— 

One  seemed  a  foreground  black  with  stones  and  slags, 

Below  sun-smitten  icy  spires 
Rose  striped  with  long  white  cloud  the  scornful  crags, 
Deep  trenched  with  thunder  fires. 

3  Not  inserted  here  in  1833,  but  the  following  in  its  place  : — 

Some  showed  far-off  thick  woods  mounted  with  towers, 

Nearer,  a  flood  of  mild  sunshine 
Poxu'ed  on  long  walks  and  lawns  and  beds  and  bowers 
TreUised  with  bunchy  vine. 
*  Inserted  in  1842. 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  221 

Beneath  branch-work  of  costly  sardonyx 
Sat  smiling,  babe  in  arm.^ 

Or  in  a  clear-wall'd  city  on  the  sea. 
Near  gilded  organ-pipes,  her  hair 
Wound  with  white  roses,  slept  St.  Cecily  ; 
An  angel  look'd  at  her. 


1  Thus  in  1833,  followed  by  the  note  :— 
Or  the  maid-mother  by  a  crucifix, 
In  yellow  pastures  sunny-warm, 
Beneath  branch-work  of  costly  sardonyx, 
Sat  smiling,  babe  in  arm.* 

*  When  I  first  conceived  the  plan  of  the  Palace  of  Art,  I  in- 
tended to  have  introduced  both  sculptures  and  paintings  into  it ; 
but  it  is  the  most  difficult  of  all  things  to  devise  a  statue  in  verse. 
Judge  whether  I  have  succeeded  in  the  statues  of  Elijah  and 
Olympias. 

One  was  the  Tishbite  whom  the  raven  fed. 

As  when  he  stood  on  Carmel  steeps, 
With  one  arm  stretched  out  bare,  and  mocked  and  said, 
"Come  cry  aloud — he  sleeps." 

Tall,  eager,  lean  and  strong,  his  cloak  wind-borne 

Behind,  his  forehead  heavenly  bright 
From  the  clear  marble  pouring  glorious  scorn, 
Lit  as  with  inner  light. 

One  was  Olympias  :  the  floating  snake 

Rolled  round  her  ancles,  round  her  waist 
Knotted,  and  folded  once  about  her  neck, 
Her  perfect  lips  to  taste. 

Round  by  the  shoidder  moved  :  she  seeming  blythe 

Declined  her  head  :  on  every  side 
The  dragon's  curves  melted  and  mingled  with 

The  woman's  youthful  pride 
Of  rounded  limbs. 

Or  Venus  in  a  snowy  shell  alone. 

Deep-shadowed  in  the  glassy  brine. 
Moonlike  glowed  double  on  the  blue,  and  shone 
A  naked  shape  divine. 


222  APPENDIX 

Or  thronging  all  one  porch  of  Paradise, 

A  group  of  Houris  bow'd  to  see 
The  dying  Islamite,  with  hands  and  eyes 
ITiat  said.  We  wait  for  thee.^ 

Or  mythic  Uther's  deeply-wounded  son 
In  some  fair  space  of  sloping  greens 
Lay,  dozing  in  the  vale  of  Avalon, 
And  watch'd  by  weeping  queens.^ 

Or  hollowing  one  hand  against  his  ear. 

To  list  a  foot-fall,  ere  he  saw 
The  wood-nymph,  stay'd  the  Ausonian  king  to  hear 
Of  wisdom  and  of  law.^ 

Or  over  hills  with  peaky  tops  engrail' d, 

And  many  a  tract  of  palm  and  rice, 
The  throne  of  Indian  Cama  *  slowly  sail'd 
A  summer  fann'd  with  spice. 


1  Inserted  in  1842. 

2  Thus  in  1833  :— 

Or  that  deep-wounded  child  of  Pendragon 

Mid  misty  woods  on  sloping  greens 
Dozed  in  the  vallej'  of  Avilion, 
Tended  by  crowned  queens. 
The  present  reading  that  of  1842.     The  reference  is,  of  course 
to  King  Arthur,  the  supposed  son  of  Uther  Pendragon. 
In  1833  the  following  stanza,  excised  in  1842,  followed  : — 
Or  blue-eyed  Krierahilt  from  a  craggy  hold. 

Athwart  the  light-green  rows  of  vine, 
Poured  blazing  hoards  of  Nibelungen  gold, 
Down  to  the  gulfy  Rhine. 
'  Inserted  in  1842  thus  : — 

Or  hollowing  one  hand  against  his  ear. 

To  listen  for  a  footfall,  ere  he  saw 
The  wood-nymph,  stay'd  the  Tuscan  king  to  hear 
Of  wisdom  and  of  law. 
List  a  footfall,  1843.     Ausonian  for  Tuscan,  1850. 
*  Camadev,  the  Hindu  God  of  Love. 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  223 

Or  sweet  Europa's  mantle  blew  unclasp'd, 
From  oiF  her  shoulder  backward  borne  : 
From  one  hand  droop'd  a  crocus  :  one  hand  grasp'd 
The  mild  bull's  golden  horn.^ 

Or  else  flush'd  Ganymede,  his  rosy  thigh 

Half-buried  in  the  Eagle's  down, 
Sole  as  a  flying  star  shot  thro'  the  sky 
Above  ^  the  pillar'd  town. 

Nor  ^  these  alone  :  but  every  •*  legend  fair 

Which  the  supreme  Caucasian  mind 
Carved  out  of  Nature  for  itself,  was  there. 
Not  less  than  life,  design'd.^ 


1  In  1833  thus:— 

Europa's  scarf  blew  in  an  arch,  unclasped, 
From  her  bare  shoulder  backward  borne. 
"Oflf"  inserted  in  1842. 
Here  in  1833  follows  a  stanza,  excised  in  1842 : — 

He  thro'  the  streaming  crystal  swam,  and  rolled 

Ambrosial  breaths  that  seemed  to  float 
In  light-wreathed  curls.     She  from  the  ripple  cold 
Updrew  her  sandalled  foot. 
21833.     Over.  n833.     Not.  n833.     Many  a. 

^  1833.     Broidered  in  screen  and  blind. 

In  the  edition  of  1833  appear  the  following  stanzas,  excised 
in  1842  :— 

So  that  my  soul  beholding  in  her  pride 

All  these,  from  room  to  room  did  pass  ; 
And  all  things  that  she  saw,  she  multiplied, 
A  many-faced  glass. 

And,  being  both  the  sower  and  the  seed, 

Remaining  in  herself  became 
All  that  she  saw.  Madonna,  Ganymede, 
Or  the  Asiatic  dame — 

Still  changing,  as  a  lighthouse  in  the  night 

Changeth  athwart  the  gleaming  main, 
From  red  to  yellow,  yellow  to  pale  white, 
Then  back  to  red  again. 


224  APPENDIX 


Then  in  the  towers  I  placed  great  bells  that  swung. 

Moved  of  themselves,  with  silver  sound  ; 
And  with  choice  paintings  of  wise  men  I  hung 
The  royal  dais  round. 

"From  change  to  change  four  times  within  the  womb 

The  brain  is  moulded,"  she  began, 
"So  thro'  all  phases  of  all  thought  I  come 
Into  the  perfect  man.* 

' '  All  nature  widens  upward  :  evermore 

The  simpler  essence  lower  lies. 
More  complex  is  more  perfect,  owning  more 
Discourse,  more  widely  wise.* 

"  I  take  possession  of  men's  minds  and  deeds. 

I  live  in  all  things  great  and  small. 
I  dwell  apart,  holding  no  forms  of  creeds, 
But  contemplating  all."t 

Four  ample  courts  there  were.  East,  West,  South,  North, 

In  each  a  squared  lawn  where  from 

A  golden-gorged  dragon  spouted  forth 

The  fountain's  diamond  foam. 

All  round  the  cool  green  courts  there  ran  a  row 

Of  cloisters,  branched  like  mighty  woods. 
Echoing  all  night  to  that  sonorous  flow 
Of  spouted  fountain  floods. 

From  those  four  jets  four  currents  in  one  swell 

Over  the  black  rock  streamed  below 
In  steamy  folds,  that,  floating  as  they  fell. 
Lit  up  a  torrent-bow. 

And  round  the  roofs  ran  gilded  galleries 
That  gave  large  view  to  distant  lands. 
Tall  towns  and  mounds,  and  close  beneath  the  skies 
Long  lines  of  amber  sands. 

Huge  incense-urns  along  the  balustrade, 

Hollowed  of  solid  amethyst, 
Each  with  a  different  odour  fuming,  made 
The  air  a  silver  mist. 

*  These  two  excised  stanzas,  with  minute  alterations,  were 
incorporated  with  the  poem  a  few  stanzas  further  down  in  1842. 
See  pages  228,  229. 

t  See  page  229. 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  225 

For  there  was  Milton  like  a  seraph  strong. 
Beside  him  Shakespeare  bland  and  mild  ; 
And  there  the  world-worn  Dante  grasp'd  his  song, 
And  somewhat  grimly  smiled.^ 

Far-o£E  'twas  wonderful  to  look  upon 

Those  sumptuous  towers  between  the  gleam 
Of  that  great  foam-bow  trembling  in  the  sun, 
And  the  argent  incense-stream  ; 

And  round  the  terraces  and  round  the  walls, 

While  day  sank  lower  or  rose  higher, 
To  see  those  rails,  with  all  their  knobs  and  balls. 
Burn  like  a  fringe  of  fire. 

Likewise  the  deepset  windows,  stained  and  traced. 

Burned,  like  slow-flaming  crimson  fires. 
From  shadowed  grots  of  arches  interlaced. 
And  topped  with  frostlike  spires. 

^  1833.     There  deep-haired  Milton  like  an  angel  tall 
Stood  limned,  Shakspeare  bland  and  mild. 
Grim  Dante  pressed  his  lips,  and  from  the  wall 
The  bald  blind  Homer  smiled. 

Recast  in  its  present  form  in  1842.     After  this  stanza  in  1833 
appear  the  following  stanzas,  excised  in  1842 : — 

And  underneath  fresh  carved  in  cedar  wood. 

Somewhat  alike  in  form  and  face. 
The  Genii  of  every  climate  stood, 
All  brothers  of  one  race  : 

Angels  who  sway  the  seasons  by  their  art, 
And  mould  all  shapes  in  earth  and  sea ; 
And  with  great  effort  build  the  human  heart 
From  earliest  infancy. 

And  in  the  sun-pierced  Oriels'  coloured  flame 

Immortal  Michsel  Angelo 
Looked  down,  bold  Luther,  large-browed  Verulam, 
The  King  of  those  who  know. 

Cervantes,  the  bright  face  of  Calderon, 

Robed  David  touching  holy  strings. 
The  Halicarnassean,  and  alone, 
Alfred  the  flower  of  kings. 

Isaiah  with  fierce  Ezekiel, 

Swarth  Moses  by  the  Coptic  sea, 
Plato,  Petrarca,  Livy,  and  Raphael, 
And  eastern  Confutzee. 

15 


226  APPENDIX 

And  there  the  Ionian  father  of  the  rest ; 

A  million  wrinkles  carved  his  skin  ; 
A  hundred  winters  snow'd  upon  his  breast. 
From  cheek  and  throat  and  chin.^ 

Above,  the  fair  hall-ceiling  stately  set 

Many  an  arch  high  up  did  lift, 
And  angels  rising  and  descending  met 
With  interchange  of  gift.  ^ 

Below  was  all  mosaic  choicely  plann'd 

With  cycles  of  the  human  tale 
Of  this  wide  world,  the  times  of  every  land 
So  wrought,  they  will  not  fail.^ 

The  people  here,  a  beast  of  burden  slow, 

Toil'd  onward,  prick'd  with  goads  and  stings  ; 
Here  play'd,  a  tiger,  rolling  to  and  fro 
The  heads  and  crowns  of  kings  ;  ^ 

Here  rose,  an  athlete,  strong  to  break  or  bind 

All  force  in  bonds  that  might  endure. 
And  here  once  more  like  some  sick  man  declined. 
And  trusted  any  cure.^ 

But  over  these  sj[ie  trod  :  and  those  great  bells 

Began  to  chime.     She  took  her  throne  : 
She  sat  betwixt  the  shining  Oriels, 
To  sing  her  songs  alone.  ^ 

And  thro'  the  topmost  Oriels'  colour'd  flame 

Two  godlike  faces  gazed  below  ; 
Plato  the  wise,  and  large-brow' d  Verulam, 
The  first  of  those  who  know.  ^ 

^  All  these  stanzas  were  added  in  1842.     In  1833  appear  the 
following  stanzas,  excised  in  1842  : — 

As  some  rich  tropic  mountain  that  infolds 

All  change,  from  flats  of  scattered  palms 
Sloping  thro'  five  great  zones  of  climate,  holds 

His  head  in  snows  and  calms — 
Full  of  her  own  delight  and  nothing  else, 

My  vainglorious,  gorgeous  soul 
Sat  throned  between  the  shining  oriels, 
In  pomp  beyond  control ; 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  227 

And  all  those  names,  that  in  their  motion  were 
Full-welling  fountain-heads  of  change, 

With  piles  of  flavorous  fruits  in  basket-twine 

Of  gold,  unheap^d,  crushing  down 
Musk-scented  blooms — all  taste — grape,  gourd  or  pine — 
In  bunch,  or  single  grown — 

Our  growths,  and  such  as  brooding  Indian  heats 

Make  out  of  crimson  blossoms  deep, 
Ambrosial  pulps  and  juices,  sweets  from  sweets 
Sun-changed,  when  sea-winds  sleep. 

With  graceful  chalices  of  curious  wine, 
Wonders  of  art — and  costly  jars, 
*    And  bossed  salvers.     Ere  young  night  divine 
Crowned  dying  day  with  stars, 

Making  sweet  close  of  his  delicious  toils, 
She  lit  white  streams  of  dazzling  gas. 
And  soft  and  fragrant  flames  of  precious  oils 
In  moons  of  purple  glass 

Ranged  on  the  fretted  woodwork  to  the  ground. 

Thus  her  intense  untold  delight. 
In  deep  or  vivid  colour,  smell  and  sound. 
Was  flattered  day  and  night.* 

*If  the  poem  were  not  already  too  long,  I  should  have  in- 
serted in  the  text  the  following  stanzas,  expressive  of  the  joy 
wherewith  the  soul  contemplated  the  results  of  astronomical 
experiment.  In  the  centre  of  the  four  quadrangles  rose  an 
immense  tower. 

Hither,  when  all  the  deep  imsoimded  skies 

Shuddered  with  silent  stars  she  clomb, 
And  as  with  optic  glasses  her  keen  eyes 
Pierced  thro'  the  mystic  dome, 

Regions  of  lucid  matter  taking  forms. 

Brushes  of  fire,  hazy  gleams. 
Clusters  and  beds  of  worlds,  and  bee-like  swarms 
Of  suns,  and  starry  streams. 

She  saw  the  snowy  poles  of  moonless  Mars, 

That  marvellous  round  of  milky  light 
Below  Orion,  and  those  double  stars 
Whereof  the  one  more  bright 

Is  circled  by  the  other,  etc. 


228  APPENDIX 

Betwixt  the  slender  shafts  were  blazon' d  fair 
In  diverse  raiment  strange :  ^ 

Thro'  which  the  lights,  rose,  amber,  emerald,  blue, 

Flush'd  in  her  temples  and  her  eyes. 
And  from  her  lips,  as  morn  from  Memnon,  drew 
Rivers  of  melodies. 

No  nightingale  delighteth  to  prolong 

Her  low  preamble  all  alone. 
More  than  my  soul  to  hear  her  echo'd  song 
Throb  thro'  the  ribbed  stone  ; 

Singing  and  murmuring  in  her  feastful  mirth. 

Joying  to  feel  herself  alive. 
Lord  over  Nature,  Lord  of  ^  the  visible  earth. 
Lord  of  the  senses  five  ; 

Communing  with  herself ;  "  All  these  are  mine. 

And  let  the  world  have  peace  or  wars, 
'Tis  one  to  me."     She — when  young  night  divine 
Crown'd  dying  day  with  stars. 

Making  sweet  close  of  his  delicious  toils — 

Lit  light  in  wreaths  and  auadems. 
And  pure  quintessences  of  precious  oils 
In  hollow'd  moons  of  gems. 

To  mimic  heaven  ;  and  clapt  her  hands  and  cried, 

"  I  marvel  if  my  still  delight 
In  this  great  house  so  royal-rich,  and  wide. 
Be  flatter' d  to  the  height.' 

1  Thus  in  1833:— 

And  many  more,  that  in  their  lifetime  were 

Full-welling  foimtain  heads  of  change, 
Between  the  stone  shafts  glimmered,  blazoned  fair 
In  divers  raiment  strange. 
21833.     O'. 

'  Here  added  in  1842  and  remaining  till  1851  when  they  were 
excised  are  two  stanzas  : — 

"From  shape  to  shape  at  first  within  the  womb 

The  brain  is  modell'd,"  she  began, 
"And  thro'  all  phases  of  all  thought  I  come 
Into  the  perfect  man. 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  229 

*'  O  all  things  fair  to  sate  my  various  eyes  ! 

0  shapes  and  hues  that  please  me  well  ! 

0  silent  faces  of  the  Great  and  Wise, 

My  Gods,  with  whom  I  dwell  !  ^ 

"  O  God-like  isolation  which  art  mine, 

1  can  but  count  thee  perfect  gain, 

What  time  I  watch  the  darkening  droves  of  swine 
That  range  on  yonder  plain.^ 

"  In  filthy  sloughs  they  roll  a  prurient  skin, 
They  graze  and  wallow,  breed  and  sleep  ; 
And  oft  some  brainless  devil  enters  in. 
And  drives  them  to  the  deep."  ^ 

Then  of  the  moral  instinct  would  she  prate. 

And  of  the  rising  from  the  dead. 
As  hers  by  right  of  full-accomplish'd  Fate  ; 
And  at  the  last  she  said  : 

"  I  take  possession  of  man's  mind  and  deed. 
I  care  not  what  the  sects  may  brawl, 

1  sit  as  God  holding  no  form  of  creed. 

But  contemplating  all."  ^ 


"  All  nature  widens  upward.     Evermore 

The  simpler  essence  lower  lies  : 
More  complex  is  more  perfect,  owning  more 
Discourse,  more  widely  wise. " 

^  These  stanzas  were  added  in  1851. 

'^  Added  here  in  1842  [though  originally  written  in  1833  and 
placed  earlier  in  the  poem.  See  page  224],  with  the  following 
variants  which  remained  till  1851,  when  the  present  text  was 
substituted : — 

"I  take  possession  of  men's  minds  and  deeds. 

I  live  in  all  things  great  and  small. 
I  sit  *  apart  holding  no  forms  of  creeds. 
But  contemplating  all." 


*  1833.     DweU. 


230  APPENDIX 

Full  oft  ^  the  riddle  of  the  painful  earth 

Flash'd  thro'  her  as  she  sat  alone, 
Yet  not  the  less  held  she  her  solemn  mirth. 
And  intellectual  throne. 

And  so  she  throve  and  prosper'd  :  so  three  years 

She  prosper'd  :  on  the  fourth  she  fell  ^ 
Like  Herod,  when  the  shout  was  in  his  ears. 
Struck  thro'  with  pangs  of  hell. 

Lest  she  should  fail  and  perish  utterly, 

God,  before  whom  ever  lie  bare 
The  abysmal  deeps  of  Personality, 
Plagued  her  with  sore  despair. 

When  she  would  think,  where'er  she  turn'd  her  sight. 

The  airy  hand  confusion  wrought, 
Wrote  "  Mene,  mene,"  and  divided  quite 
The  kingdom  of  her  thought. 

Deep  dread  and  loathing  of  her  solitude 

Fell  on  her,  from  which  mood  was  born 
Scorn  of  herself ;  again,  from  out  that  mood 
Laughter  at  her  self-scorn.^ 

'•'  What !  is  not  this  my  place  of  strength,"  she  said, 

"  My  spacious  mansion  built  for  me, 
^VTiereof  the  strong  foundation-stones  were  laid 
Since  my  first  memory  }  " 

^  1833.     Sometimes. 

^  And  intellectual  throne 

Of  full-sphered  contemplation.     So  three'years 
She  throve,  but  on  the  fourth  she  fell. 
And  so  the  text  remained  till  1850,  when  the  present  reading 
was  substituted. 
'In  1833  the  following  stanza,  excised  in  1842 : — 
"Who  hath  drawn  dry  the  fountains  of  delight, 

That  from  my  deep  heart  everywhere 
Moved  in  my  blood  and  dwelt,  as  power  and  might 
Abode  in  Sampson's  hair?" 


THE  PALACE  OF  ART  231 

But  in  dark  corners  of  her  palace  stood 

Uncertain  shapes  ;  and  unawares 
On  white-eyed  phantasms  weeping  tears  of  blood. 
And  horrible  nightmares, 

And  hollow  shades  enclosing  hearts  of  flame. 

And,  with  dim  fretted  foreheads  all, 
On  corpses  three-months-old  at  noon  she  came, 
That  stood  against  the  wall. 

A  spot  of  dull  stagnation,  without  light 

Or  power  of  movement,  seem'd  my  soul, 
'Mid  onward-sloping  ^  motions  infinite 
Making  for  one  sure  goal. 

A  still  salt  pool,  lock'd  in  with  bars  of  sand  ; 

Left  on  the  shore  ;  that  hears  all  night 
The  plunging  seas  draw  backward  from  the  land 
Their  moon-led  waters  white. 

A  star  that  with  the  choral  starry  dance 

Join'd  not,  but  stood,  and  standing  saw 
The  hollow  orb  of  moving  Circumstance 
Roll'd  round  by  one  fix'd  law. 

Back  on  herself  her  serpent  pride  had  curl'd. 
''No  voice,"  she  shriek'd  in  that  lone  hall, 
"  No  voice  breaks  thro'  the  stillness  of  this  world  : 
One  deep,  deep  silence  all  !  " 

She,  mouldering  with  the  dull  earth's  mouldering  sod, 

Inwrapt  tenfold  in  slothful  shame. 
Lay  there  exiled  from  eternal  God, 
Lost  to  her  place  and  name  ; 

And  death  and  life  she  hated  equally, 

And  nothing  saw,  for  her  despair. 
But  dreadful  time,  dreadful  eternity. 
No  comfort  anywhere ; 

1 1833.     Downward-sloping. 


232  APPENDIX 

Remaining  utterly  confused  with  fears. 

And  ever  worse  with  growing  time. 
And  ever  unrelieved  by  dismal  tears, 
And  all  alone  in  crime  : 

Shut  up  as  in  a  crumbling  tomb,  girt  round 

With  blackness  as  a  solid  wall, 
Far  off  she  seem'd  to  hear  the  dully  sound 
Of  human  footsteps  fall. 

As  in  strange  lands  a  traveller  walking  slow, 

In  doubt  and  great  perplexity, 
A  little  before  moon-rise  hears  the  low 
Moan  of  an  unknown  sea  ; 

And  knows  not  if  it  be  thunder  or  a  sound 
Of  rocks  ^  thrown  down,  or  one  deep  cry 
Of  great  wild  beasts  ;  then  thinketh,  "  I  have  found 
A  new  land,  but  I  die." 

She  howl'd  aloud,  "  I  am  on  fire  within. 

There  comes  no  murmur  of  reply. 
WTiat  is  it  that  will  take  away  my  sin. 
And  save  me  lest  I  die  }  " 

So  when  four  years  were  wholly  finished. 

She  threw  her  royal  robes  away. 
"  Make  me  a  cottage  in  the  vale,"  she  said, 
''^VTiere  I  may  mourn  and  pray.^ 

''Yet  pull  not  down  my  palace  towers,  that  are 

So  lightly,  beautifully  built : 
Perchance  I  may  return  with  others  there 
When  I  have  purged  my  guilt." 

1 1833.  Or  the  sound 

Of  stoaes. 
So  till  1851,  when  "a  sound  of  rocks"  was  substituted. 

2 1833.     "  Dying  the  death  I  die  ? " 
Present  reading  substituted  in  1842. 


THE  LADY  OF  SHALOTT 

First  published  in  1833 
Part  I 

On  either  side  the  river  lie 
Long  fields  of  barley  and  of  rye, 
That  clothe  the  wold  and  meet  the  sky  ; 
And  thro'  the  field  the  road  runs  by 

To  many-tower' d  Camelot ; 
And  up  and  down  the  people  go. 
Gazing  where  the  lilies  blow 
Round  an  island  there  below. 

The  island  of  Shalott.  ^ 

Willows  whiten,  aspens  quiver,^ 
Little  breezes  dusk  and  shiver 
Thro'  the  wave  that  runs  for  ever 
By  the  island  in  the  river 

Flowing  down  to  Camelot. 
Four  gray  walls,  and  four  gray  towers, 
Overlook  a  space  of  flowers. 
And  the  silent  isle  imbowers 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

By  the  margin,  willow- veil' d 
Slide  the  heavy  barges  trail'd 
By  slow  horses  ;  and  unhail'd 
The  shallop  flitteth  silken-sail'd 

Skimming  down  to  Camelot : 

^  1833.  To  many  towered  Camelot 

The  yellow  leaved  water  lily, 
The  green  sheathed  daffodilly, 
Tremble  in  the  water  chilly, 
Round  about  Shalott. 

21833.  shiver. 

The  sunbeam-showers  break  and  quiver 
In  the  stream  that  runneth  ever 
By  the  island,  etc. 

(233) 


234.  APPENDIX 

But  who  hath  seen  her  wave  her  hand  ? 
Or  at  the  casement  seen  her  stand  ? 
Or  is  she  known  in  all  the  land, 

TheLady  of  Shalott?^ 

Only  reapers,  reaping  early 
In  among  the  bearded  barley. 
Hear  a  song  that  echoes  cheerly 
From  the  river  winding  clearly, 

Down  to  tower'd  Camelot : 
And  by  the  moon  the  reaper  weary. 
Piling  sheaves  in  uplands  airy. 
Listening,  whispers  "  'Tis  the  fairy 

Lady  of  Shalott".^ 

Part  II 

Theke  she  weaves  by  night  and  day 
A  magic  web  with  colours  gay. 
She  has  heard  a  whisper  say, 
A  curse  is  on  her  if  she  stay  ^ 

'  1833.     Underneath  the  bearded  barley, 

The  reaper,  reaping  late  and  early. 
Hears  her  ever  chanting  cheerly, 
Like  an  angel,  singing  clearly. 

O'er  the  stream  of  Camelot. 
Piling  the  sheaves  in  furrows  airy, 
Beneath  the  moon,  the  reaper  weary 
Listening  whispers,  "  'tis  the  fairy 

Lady  of  Shalott." 
2 1833.     The  little  isle  is  all  inrailed 

With  a  rose-fence,  and  overtrailed 
With  roses  :  by  the  marge  unhailed 
The  shallop  flitteth  silkensailed, 

Skimming  down  to  Camelot. 
A  pearl  garland  winds  her  head  : 
She  leaneth  on  a  velvet  bed, 
Full  royally  apparelled. 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 
^  1833.     No  time  hath  she  to  sport  and  play  : 
A  charmed  web  she  weaves  alway. 
A  curse  is  on  her,  if  she  stay 
Her  weaving,  either  night  or  day 


THE  LADY  OF  SHALOTT  235 

To  look  down  to  Camelot. 
She  knows  not  what  the  curse  may  he, 
And  so  ^  she  weaveth  steadily, 
And  little  other  care  hath  she, 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

And  moving  thro'  a  mirror  clear 
That  hangs  before  her  all  the  year, 
Shadows  of  the  world  appear. 
There  she  sees  the  highway  near 

Winding  down  to  Camelot : 
There  the  river  eddy  whirls. 
And  there  the  surly  village-churls,^ 
And  the  red  cloaks  of  market  girls. 

Pass  onward  from  Shalott. 

Sometimes  a  troop  of  damsels  glad. 
An  abbot  on  an  ambling  pad, 
Sometimes  a  curly  shepherd-lad. 
Or  long-hair'd  page  in  crimson  clad. 

Goes  by  to  tower' d  Camelot ;, 
And  sometimes  thro'  the  mirror  blue 
The  knights  come  riding  two  and  two  : 
She  hath  no  loyal  knight  and  true, 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

But  in  her  web  she  still  delights 
To  weave  the  mirror's  magic  sights. 
For  often  thro'  the  silent  nights 
A  funeral,  with  plumes  and  lights. 

And  music,  went  to  Camelot :  ^ 

11833.     Therefore 

Therefore  no  other . 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 
2 1833.     She  lives  with  little  joy  or  fear 

Over  the  water  running  near, 

The  sheep  bell  tinkles  in  her  ear, 

Before  her  hangs  a  mirror  clear, 
Reflecting  towered  Camelot. 

And,  as  the  mazy  web  she  whirls. 

She  sees  the  surly  village-churls. 
'  1833.     Came  from  Camelot. 


236  APPENDIX 

Or  when  the  moon  was  overhead, 
Came  two  young  lovers  lately  wed  ; 
"  I  am  half-sick  of  shadows,"  said 
The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

Part  III 

A  BOW-SHOT  from  her  bower-eaves, 
He  rode  between  the  barley  sheaves. 
The  sun  came  dazzling  thro'  the  leaves. 
And  flamed  upon  the  brazen  greaves 

Of  bold  Sir  Lancelot. 
A  redcross  knight  for  ever  kneel' d 
To  a  lady  in  his  shield. 
That  sparkled  on  the  yellow  field. 

Beside  remote  Shalott. 

The  gemmy  bridle  glitter'd  free,  j\ 

Like  to  some  branch  of  stars  we  see  '' 

Hung  in  the  golden  Galaxy.  ^ 
The  bridle  bells  rang  merrily 

As  he  rode  down  to  ^  Camelot : 
And  from  his  blazon' d  baldric  slung 
A  mighty  silver  bugle  hung. 
And  as  he  rode  his  armour  rung. 

Beside  remote  Shalott. 

All  in  the  blue  unclouded  weather 
Thick-jewell'd  shone  the  saddle-leather. 
The  helmet  and  the  helmet-feather 
Bum'd  like  one  burning  flame  together. 

As  he  rode  down  to  Camelot.^ 
As  often  thro'  the  purple  night, 
Below  the  starry  clusters  bright. 
Some  bearded  meteor,  trailing  light. 
Moves  over  still  Shalott.^ 


U833.     Hung  in  the  golden  galaxy.  nSSS.     From. 

31833.     From  Camelot.  n833.     Green  Shalott. 


THE  LADY  OF  SHALOTT  237 

His  broad  clear  brow  in  sunlight  glow'd  ; 
On  burnish'd  hooves  his  war-horse  trode  ; 
From  underneath  his  helmet  flow'd 
His  coal-black  curls  as  on  he  rode, 

As  he  rode  down  to  Camelot-^ 
From  the  bank  and  from  the  river 
He  flashed  into  the  crystal  mirror, 
"Tirra  lirra,"  by  the  river  ^ 

Sang  Sir  Lancelot. 

She  left  the  web,  she  left  the  loom  ; 
She  made  three  paces  thro'  the  room. 
She  saw  the  water-lily '  bloom. 
She  saw  the  helmet  and  the  plume. 

She  look'd  down  to  Camelot. 
Out  flew  the  web  and  floated  wide  ; 
The  mirror  crack' d  from  side  to  side  ; 
"  The  curse  is  come  upon  me,"  cried 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

Part  IV 

In  the  stormy  east-wind  straining. 
The  pale  yellow  woods  were  waning. 
The  broad  stream  in  his  banks  complaining. 
Heavily  the  low  sky  raining 

Over  tower'd  Camelot ; 
Down  she  came  and  found  a  boat 
Beneath  a  willow  left  afloat. 
And  round  about  the  prow  she  wrote 

The  Lady  of  Shalott* 

And  now  the  river's  dim  expanse — 
Like  some  bold  seer  in  a  trance, 

1 1833.     From  Camelot.  2 1833.     <  ■  Tirra  lirra,  tirra  lirra. " 

31833.    Water  flower. 

*  1833.     Outside  the  isle  a  shallow  boat 
Beneath  a  willow  lay  afloat, 
Below  the  carven  stern  she  wrote, 
The  Lady  of  Shalott. 


238  APPENDIX 

Seeing  all  his  own  mischance — 
With  a  glassy  countenance 

Did  she  look  to  Camelot. 
And  at  the  closing  of  the  day 
She  loosed  the  chain,  and  down  she  lay  ; 
The  broad  stream  bore  her  far  away, 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

Lying,  robed  in  snowy  white 
That  loosely  flew  to  left  and  right — '■ 
The  leaves  upon  her  falling  light — 
Thro'  the  noises  of  the  night 

She  floated  down  to  Camelot ; 
And  as  the  boat-head  wound  along 
The  willowy  hills  and  fields  among. 
They  heard  her  singing  her  last  song. 

The  Lady  of  Shalott.^ 


*  1833.     A  cloud-white  crown  of  pearl  she  dight, 
All  raimented  in  snowy  white 
That  loosely  flew  (her  zone  in  sight, 
Clasped  with  one  blinding  diamond  bright), 

Her  wide  eyes  fixed  on  Camelot, 
Though  the  squally  eastwind  keenly 
Blew,  with  folded  arms  serenely 
By  the  water  stood  the  queenly 

Lady  of  Shalott. 

With  a  steady,  stony  glance — 
Like  some  bold  seer  in  a  trance, 
Beholding  all  his  own  mischance, 
Mute,  with  a  glassy  countenance — 

She  looked  down  to  Camelot. 
It  was  the  closing  of  the  day, 
She  loosed  the  chain,  and  down  she  lay, 
The  broad  stream  bore  her  far  away, 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

As  when  to  sailors  while  they  roam, 
By  creeks  and  outfalls  far  from  home, 
Rising  and  dropping  with  the  foam. 
From  dying  swans  wild  warblings  come, 
Blown  shoreward  ;  so  to  Camelot 


I 


THE  LADY  OF  SHALOTT  239 

Heard  a  carol,  mournful,  holy. 
Chanted  loudly,  chanted  lowly. 
Till  her  blood  was  frozen  slowly, 
And  her  eyes  were  darken'd  wholly,^ 

Turn'd  to  tower'd  Camelot ; 
For  ere  she  reach'd  upon  the  tide 
The  first  house  by  the  water-side. 
Singing  in  her  song  she  died, 

The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

Under  tower  and  balcony, 

By  garden-wall  and  gallery, 

A  gleaming  shape  she  floated  by. 

Dead-pale  ^  between  the  houses  high, 

Silent  into  Camelot. 
Out  upon  the  wharfs  they  came. 
Knight  and  burgher,  lord  and  dame. 
And  round  the  prow  they  read  her  name. 

The  Lady  of  Shalott.^ 

Who  is  this  ?  and  what  is  here  ? 
And  in  the  lighted  palace  near 
Died  the  sound  of  royal  cheer  ; 
And  they  cross'd  themselves  for  fear. 

All  the  knights  at  Camelot : 


Still  as  the  boat-head  wound  along 
The  willowy  hills  and  fields  among. 
They  heard  her  chanting  her  death  song, 
The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

^  1833.     A  long  drawn  carol,  mournful,  holy. 
She  chanted  loudly,  chanted  lowly, 
Till  her  eyes  were  darkened  wholly, 
And  her  smooth  face  sharpened  slowly, 
2  "  A  corse  "  (1853)  is  a  variant  for  the  "  Dead-pale  "  of  1857. 
^  1833.     A  pale,  pale  corpse  she  floated  by. 
Dead  cold,  between  the  houses  high, 

Dead  into  towered  Camelot. 
Knight  and  burgher,  lord  and  dame, 
To  the  planked  wharfage  came  : 
Below  the  stern  they  read  her  name, 
"The  Lady  of  Shalott." 


240 


APPENDIX 


But  Lancelot  ^  mused  a  little  space ; 
He  said,  "  She  has  a  lovely  face  ; 
God  in  his  mercy  lend  her  grace, 

TheLady  of  Shalott".2 

^  1833.     Spells  it  "Launcelot"  all  through. 

2 1833.     They  crossed  themselves,  their  stars  they  blest, 
Knight,  minstrel,  abbot,  squire  and  guest, 
There  lay  a  parchment  on  her  breast, 
That  puzzled  more  than  all  the  rest, 

The  well-fed  wits  at  Camelot. 
"  The  web  icas  v:ovcn  curiously, 
The  charm  is  broken  utterly, 
Draw  near  and  fear  not — this  is  I, 
The  Lady  of  Shalott. " 


i 


INDEX 


Aldworth,  Tennyson's  bouse  near 

Haslemere,  48. 
Alexandra,    (^ueen,    Tennyson's 

interview  with,  io2. 
Alfcrd,  Dean,  8. 
Allen,  Dr.,  26. 
AUingham,  William,  15,  65. 
"  Apostles,"  the,  a  society,  9. 
Arnold,  Matthew,  130. 
Astronomy,  Tennyson's  love  of,  5, 

83- 
Austen,  Jane,  98. 


Blakesley,  Dean,  8. 

Boxley,  home  of  Tennyson  family, 

20. 
Boyd,  Mr.,  11. 
Bradley,  Dean,  47,  66. 
Brassey,  Lord,  73. 
Browning,  Robert,  41,  60;  death 

of,  74 ;  Tennyson's  criticism  of 

writings,  130. 
Browning,  Mrs.,  30. 
Bryce,  James,  60. 
Burns,  Robert,  129. 
Byron,   Lord,   poetical   influence 

over  Tennyson,  127. 


Dante,  132. 

De  Musset,  Alfred,  148. 

Denmark,    King  and   Queen    of, 

Tennyson's  meeting  with,  67. 
De  Vere,  Aubrey,  35,  138. 
D'Eyncourt,  i. 
Dickens,  22,  25. 

Disraeli  [Lord  Beaconsfield],  54. 
Dobson,  Principal,  30. 
Drama,    the,    "Tennyson's    views 

concerning,  56-61. 


Eastbourne,  26. 

Education  of  women,  181. 

I  Bog,  famous  men  born  in,  i  note, 

Enoch  A  rden,  47. 

Eyre,  Governor,  48. 


Farringford,    Tennyson's    home, 

37.  42- 
Fitz  Gerald,  Edward,  1  note,  8, 17; 

criticisms  on  Tennyson's  work 

and  character,  18,  103,  145,  150, 

157.  194- 
Fletcher,  Rev.  H.,  87. 
Prater  Ave,  64, 
Froude,  J.  A.,  59. 


Cambridge,  Tennyson's  life  at, 
7-11;  elected  Hon.  Fellow,  50; 
lines  on  Cambridge  of  1830, 
quoted,  11. 

Campbell,  Thomas,  22. 

Carlyle,  2,  22,  27,  31,  62. 

Chancellor's  medal  won  by  Tenny- 
son, 10. 

Cheltenham,  home  of  Tennyson 
family,  20,  30. 

Clark,  Sir  Andrew,  63,  72. 

Collins,  Churton,  153. 

Cornwall,  Tennyson's  visit  to, 
32. 

Currie,  Sir  Donald,  66. 

Czar  and  Czarina,  67. 


16 


(241) 


Garibaldi,  visit  to  Tennyson,  46. 
Gladstone,  W.  E.,  i  note,  52,  66, 

67,  68. 
Gleam,  The,  203. 
Goethe,  132. 
Grasby,  land  owned  by  Tennyson, 

26. 
Greece,  King  and  Queen  of,  67. 
Green,  J.  R.,  87. 


Hallam,  Arthur,  at  Cambridge,  8 ; 
expedition  to  Spain  with  Tenny- 
son, 11;  engagement  to  Emily 
Tennyson,  12;  Tennyson's 
friendship  for,  15 ;  death  of,  16. 


242 


INDEX 


Haslemere,  4^^ 

High  Beech,  pPie  of  Tennyson 

family,  19. 
Holmes,  O.  W.,  i  note;  visit  to 

Tennyson,  96. 
Houghton,  Lord,  8,  20,  27. 
Hunt,  Leigh,  221. 


Idylls,  42,  44,  50,  51,  137,  195-202, 

20S. 
In  Memoriam,  17,  26,  32,  137,  150, 

151,  168-79. 


Jackson,  Mr.,  6. 

Jonson,  Ben,  130. 

Jowett,  Professor,  7,43,49,53,71,75. 


Keats,  128. 

Knowles,  Mr.,  architect  of  Aid- 
worth,  48,  55. 


Lady  of  Shalott,  158,  211,  233-40. 

Lampsbn,  Miss  Locker,  marriage 
with  Lionel  Tennyson,  62. 

Landor,  22. 

Laureateship  conferred  on  Tenny- 
son, 35. 

Leigh  Hunt,  22. 

Locksley  Hall,  69,  162-67. 

Louth  School,  5. 

Lucretius,  49, 

Lushington,  Edmund,  25. 

Lytton,  Bulwer,  28. 


Mablethorpe,  4. 

Marlborough  College,  47. 

Martineau,  Dr.,  65. 

Maud,  42,  187-92. 

Maurice,  F.  D.,  32,  36. 

Merivale,  Dean,  8,  10. 

Metaphysical  Society,  55. 

Millais,  Sir  John,  40;  portrait  of 
Tennyson,  65. 

Milnes,  Monckton.  (See  Hough- 
ton, Lord.) 

Milton,  125. 

Miiller,  Max,  50. 


New  Timon  and  The  Poets,  28. 
North,  Christopher,  15. 
Northampton,  Marquis  of,  20. 


Oxford     D.C.L.     conferred 
Tennyson,  37. 


Palace  0/ Art,  158,  217-32. 

Palgrave,  F.  T.,  50,  121. 

Patmore,  Coventry,  90;  criticism 
on  Tennyson's  work  and  char- 
acter, 60,  6r,  79,  173. 

Peel,  Sir  Robert,  27. 

Peerage  for  Tennyson,  67,  68. 

Pension  granted  to  Tennyson 
27. 

Poems.  (See  Writings  under 
Tennyson.) 

Poems  by  Two  Brothers,  6. 

Poet,  The,  205-07. 

Poet's  Mind,  The,  207. 

Politics,  Tennyson's  interest  in, 
84. 

Prince  Consort,  visit  to  Tenny- 
son, 42 ;  death  of,  44. 

Princess,  The,  28,  180-86. 

Promise  of  May,  65. 


Queen  Mary,  56,  5o,  61. 
Queensberry,  Marquis  of,  65. 


Rawnsley,  Mr.,  28,  35. 

Religion,   Tennyson's  views   on, 

105-19,  172-79. 
Rivers,  John,  Earl,  i. 
Robertson,  Frederick,  30,  32. 
Rogers,  Samuel,  22,  31. 
Rossetti,  D.  G.,  211. 
Russell,  Earl,  62. 


Sea  Fairies,  160. 

Sellwood,    Emily    Sarah.      (See 

Tennyson,  Lady.) 
Sellwood,  Louisa,  marriage  with 

Charles  Tennyson,  19. 
Shah,  the,  72. 
Shakespeare,  122-25. 
Shelley,  12S. 
Somersby,  Tennyson's  birthplace 

3.  4.  19- 
Spain,  Tennyson's  sympathy  with 

Revolution  in,  11. 
Spedding,  James,  8,  17. 
Spiritualism,  Tennyson's  opinion 

on,  99. 
Sunbeam,  the,  cruise  in,  73. 
Switzerland,  tour  in,  28. 


INDEX 


243 


Taine,  criticism    of  Tennyson's 
work,  146-49. 

Tennyson — 

Alfred,  Lord,  birth  and  family, 
I,  3;  appearance,  2,  7,  13,  ig, 
22,  44,  88 ;  portraits  by  Watts 
and  Millais,  44,  65 ;  Cambridge 
life,  7-11;  Chancellor's  medal 
won,  10 ;  studies  and  interests, 
14 ;  marriage  and  domestic 
life,  23,  34,  35,  37,  43 ;  pension 
granted,  27;  laureateship  con- 
ferred, 35;  Oxford  D.C.L.,  37; 
Cambridge  Hon.  Fellow,  50; 
offers  of  baronetcy  and  peerage, 
52,  54,  67,  68 ;  health,  13,  26, 
71  ;  death  and  burial,  76,  77. 
Character  and  characteristics,  4, 
5,  6,  9,  14,  18,  22,  30,  31,  43, 
69 ;  general  criticism  of,  78-104. 
Waitings — critic,  qualifications 
as,  i2i;  literary  influences,  120- 
34,  214 ;  methods  and  style,  24, 
40,  135-49:  metre,  140,  159-61, 
170,  190,  191,  192.  Plays,  56-61, 
65.  Poems  —  Boadicea,  45  ; 
Brook,  The,  192  ;  Cambridge, 
Lines  on,  11 ;  Charge  of  the 
Light  Brigade,  41 ;  Coach  of 
Death,  7 ;  Crossing  the  Bar,  73 ; 
Crusty  Christopher,  15  ;  Deineter 
and  other  Poems,  73.  Early 
poems  compared  with  later  ones, 
150-61 ;  Enoch  A  rden,  47 ;  Frater 
A  ve,  64 ;  Gleam,  The,  208 ; 
Idylls,  42,  44,  50,  51, 137, 195-202, 
208;  In  Memoriam,  17,  26,  32, 
i37i  15O1  15I1  168-79;  Lady  of 
Shalott,  159,  211,  233-40;  Locks- 
ley  Hall,  69,  162-67 ;  Lucretius, 
49 ;  Maud,  42,  187-92  ;  \New 
Timonand  the  Poets,  28;  Palace 
of  Art,  158,  217-32;  Poems  by 
Two  Brothers,  6  ;  Poet,  The, 
205-07;  Princess,  The,  28,  180- 
86 ;  Sea  Fairies,  160 ;  Timbuctoo, 
10 ;  Tiresias  and  other  Poems, 
68  ;  Ulysses,  167  ;  volumes  of, 
published  in  1830,  13,  153-55, 
156,  160;  in  1832,  13,  156;  in 
1842,  23-25,  156;  in  1880,  64; 
Wellington,  Ode  on,  36.  Poetical 
ideal,  203-16. 

Cecilia  Tennyson,  25. 
Charles  Tennyson,  takes  name 
of  Turner,  i ;  poems  by,  6  ; 


at  Cambridge,  7  ;  marriage, 
19  ;  death  of,  63. 
Emily  Tennyson,  engagement 

to  Arthur  Hallam,  12. 
Frederick  Tennyson,  i,  6,  7, 

75- 
George  Tennyson,  Rev.  Dr., 

I,  2. 
Mrs.  G.  Tennyson,  2,  12. 
Hallam,  Lord  Tennyson,  36. 
Lady  Tennyson,  19,  34,  53. 
Lionel  Tennyson,  marriage, 
62 ;  death  of,  69. 
Thackeray,  incident  concerning, 

30. 
Thomson,  W.  H.,  8,  49. 
Timbuctoo,  poem,  :o. 
Tiresias  and  other  Poems,  68. 
Trench,  Archbishop,  8. 
Trinity     College.        (See     Cam- 
bridge.) 
Tunbridge  Wells,  19,  25. 
Turner.  (See  Tennyson,  Charles.) 
Twickenham,  Tennyson  s   home, 

35- 
Tyndall,  Prof.,  32. 


Ulysses,  167. 


Venables,  G.  S.,  21. 

Victoria,  Queen, Tennyson's  inter- 
views with,  etc.,  44,  52,  54,  66. 

Voltaire,  opinion  of  English 
poetry,  207. 


Ward,  W.  G.,  112. 

Watson,  William,  75. 

Watts,  G.  F.,  portrait  of  Tenny- 
son, 44. 

Wellington,  Duke  of,  ode  on,  36 
anecdote  concerning,  100. 

Westcott,  Bishop,  32. 

Wilson,  "Thomas,  45. 

Woman,  Tennyson's  conception 
of,  185-87;  education  of,  181. 

Wordsworth,  view  of  nature  com- 
pared with  Tennyson's,  83  ; 
Tennyson's  criticism  of  writ- 
ings, 126 ;  death  of,  35. 


Yonge,  Miss,  97. 


THE   ABERDEEN  UNIVERSITY  PRESS   LIMITED 


0 


PR     Benson,  Arthur  Christopher 

5581      Alfred  Tennyson 

B45 

1905 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


kl(^S\v\t       1^     ^"?^"    '^^